《His Witch Queen》


 Chapter 1 - I Will Marry Her

    A man stepped inside the chamber to see the Crowned Prince was cleaning his sword aside.


    His back was facing the General who made his entry inside the personal chamber of the Prince, only finding calmness and absolute silence.


    No one could predict that the chaos was already knocking on his door.


    "Prince Cyrus, King has demanded your presence in the court..." General Ryan spoke with respect.


    He was the most trusted person of The King and in command of the army.


    Cyrus, who was cleaning the sword with his hands, stopped in the middle. His deep brown eyes narrowed slightly after the words entered his ears.


    "My presence? What a special occasion that the King wished to see my face?" Sarcasticness was very clear to know.


    He was displeased to learn that someone, especially his father, wished to see him at this time.


    General Ryan nodded his head in return. Not only Cyrus, but Ryan was also quite surprised to learn about this meeting between the King and the Crowned Prince.


    They both are not on good terms and this isn''t any secret in the Kingdom.


    Yet, like the royals, they have to face each other from time to time to plan out the wellbeing of their empire and to do their respective jobs.


    Cyrus was wearing his regular armor. The lamps were lit everywhere in the chamber already which was giving him sufficient light to look at the sword. "Alright. I will be there... I hope this won''t be bad as always."


    A sly smirk passed through Cyrus''s face which he hid before General Ryan could witness.


    He pulled his sword back in his scabbard with care and tugged it near his waist.


    With no exchange of words anymore, Cyrus and Ryan made their way inside the King''s court where he was summoned.


    There was no prior knowledge related to his sudden appearance, all he did was to maintain the calm composure and let Ryan lead the way.


    In the next five minutes, they arrived in King Almen''s court, where Cyrus''s father, Emperor of Gazelle, was sitting on his throne.


    It was almost midnight, not new for vampires to do their official work at night. Still, the King needed rest.


    He never called the court at night and today itself, the entire court was empty with only the presence of Cyrus, and general Ryan.


    "My lord."


    "Father, you called me."


    Both of them bowed in front of the lord when they finally arrived at the end of the stair, just below the throne.


    King Almen, dismissed his advisor the moment they both arrived and looked at Cyrus with a hard gaze. "General Ryan, please give us some privacy to have some talks."


    "As per your wish, my lord." General Ryan took two steps behind and once again bowed before finally taking the leave and the doors of the court closed behind him.


    Cyrus looked above his shoulders to see Ryan leaving and the soldiers closing the door so that no talks of the palace could be circulated. It sends a clear indication that King has something urgent, as well as important to have a conversation.


    "What happened? Calling me in court, this late?"


    King Almen descended the throne and walked down the stairs. He came and stood face to face with Cyrus, with displeasure written all over his face. "You have been crowned prince for a while now and you will take care of this Kingdom in the future. Still, I haven''t heard about you dirtying your hands in works"


    It made no sense to him. But deep down, he knew that King Almen was trying to convey a special message, "I believe King Almen is interested to know about my personal life."


    "Your personal life won''t be yours only. This kingdom is yours, so your choices will always matter here." This was also correct. But the hidden deep meaning of his father''s words was already understood by him.


    A smirk lingered on his face, which was no less mocking, "Like yours? Your life is also not personal anymore. Seems like King Almen is forgetting that there are always differences between us. Whether related to war strategies or personal matters."


    "Cyrus! I''m talking about something important at this point. Do not divert and change the entire conversation. We are here to discuss you, not about my life." King Almen''s voice echoed throughout the court.


    Moreover, at late-night, no one can come and hear their talks. But Cyrus can hear the sound of birds chirping from outside of the court due to his extensive hearing ability. The chirping of the bird was common yet it was easily guessed that those weren''t simple birds either.


    "Father, I would like you to come straight at this point. Neither do you, nor I have the entire night to have the conversation related to my personal life." Cyrus put his hand behind and lifted his chin to hear.


    King Almen walked near the large open place. The whole Kingdom can be seen from the court and a flashing moon in the large night sky.


    "Your life matters to us. The girl you will choose as your bride will be the most important matter because the crowned queen can never be a mere girl." King Almen turned around and stared into Cyrus''s eyes which were a mixture of brown and black. "The lady should be someone special, someone royal and who can match our standards. I hope that you will be aware of the situation and all."


    "I''m quite aware of the current situation. Our enemies are working on planning to attack our kingdom soon. At this time we should try to strengthen our kingdom, train our soldiers so that they can live in uncertain circumstances when the time''s come. But it seems your mind is interested to hitch me together with some random royal, am I right my Dear King Almen?"


    Cyrus didn''t show respect to his father via his words. He never looked to be straightforward in his speech. This was no less because Cyrus kept on hitting the main point.


    King Cyrus clapped his hands and the door behind opened when two servants entered and bowed in front of them. "Yes My Lord?"


    "Serve us some drinks." King Almen ordered and it was executed immediately. Two drinks were brought in their presence when both the king and Prince took their respective glasses in their hand.


    When the servant left once again and they were alone in this empty court, did King Almen come on the prime most important point?


    "You remember the Suzania Kingdom?" King Almen asked in a low tone to which Prince Cyrus answered, "The Human Kingdom with whom we don''t have any trade?"


    "Absolutely. Humans are way too weak when it comes to vampires and we are no less. We don''t have much trade with them because of the enmity between the two Kingdoms for ages." Cyrus heard the same way back since he took the command.


    In his childhood, he was taught too many things along with swordsmanship. His teacher told him about the strategies, and the enmity between the two kingdoms because of the change in the human and vampire status.


    "I do hear that." Cyrus nodded his head when King Almen took another sip from his glass and told the entire truth. "A few days back we had some talks at the council where the human lord also appeared."


    A hint passed through Cyrus''s eyes when he alighted those words. No, he never got information related to the meeting between the two big lords. How did it eventually happen?


    Cyrus nodded his head when King Almen continued, "The civil court asked us to make peace with each other. It will encourage the Kingdom to remove the enmity and¡­ I agreed to it."


    Cyrus was in total shock. How can his father agree to the peace treaty between the two kingdoms? Especially when they are Humans! Moreover, his father never gives in to such things so easily. For him, enmity is taken more seriously than friendship.


    The shock and surprise written all over his face were noted by King Almen. "Surprised?"


    "Shocked. Humans will never make a peace treaty so easily with us, the vampire kingdom nor will you¡­ as a Vampire Lord." It was honestly true.


    Suspicion was raised in Cyrus''s heart because it was evident that no one would be giving in.. without anything at stake.


    King Cyrus was still calm despite the decisions he made and a fine smile appeared on his face, "Well, nothing comes free. In the end, we decided.. to have some relationships. Why not have some personal and family relationships which will make things easier."


    Cyrus''s eyes narrowed more and more with the patient second. The aura dropped immensely within the court with the temperature reaching its peak in negative.


    "King Almen, what have you done now to make us more vulnerable to the current situation?" Cyrus wasn''t convinced. Knowing his father too well, he is aware that his mind functions more efficiently than any of the others.


    King Cyrus kept on noticing the change in Cyrus''s eyes yet he failed to see it. He stayed expressionless throughout the word exchange now.


    "We decided that one of our members will marry one of their members, the royals will come together through marriage. So¡­ in the end, I have decided that you are getting married to the lord''s niece in the next few weeks."


    Hearing this, Cyrus''s hand stopped in the middle air when he lifted his eyes to stare at his father with unimaginable eyes. No, this was more than the simple shock.


    "You want me to marry the niece of our enemies? You want her to be the Queen of your Kingdom!?!" Cyrus raised his voice, only to receive a subtle look from King Almen. He wasn''t pleased and this wasn''t any hidden fact.


    Cyrus''s dislike towards the human was similar to the rest of the commoners residing in their Kingdom.


    Moreover, marrying a mere human was the spot to his ego, as his eyes were wide as saucers when the displeasure traced his eyebrows. "I will not marry any human!!!"


    "You have no choice left, Cyrus. It is already fixed." Came the reply of King Almen who took another sip of his wine without tearing his eyes from Cyrus even for a minor second.


    There was a serious calmness floating on his face, which was totally in contrast with Cyrus''s shocked expression.


    "They are weak! King Almen has no right to take the decision on my be-" he swallowed his word when his eye met with his father, ready to send the chills down his spine.


    There is no denying that King Almen will not accept a negative response from his side. Yet what came as another unbelievable word which King Almen spoke.


    "If you still wish to be Crowned prince, then you will follow what I have arranged for you." King Almen''s words made Cyrus''s fingers already form into a fist.


    His other hands'' fingers tightened their firmness around the glass when the nerves of his hand started to pop out. "You are threatening...."


    Hearing this, King Almen smiled. His smile reached his ears, to say, "What if I am?"


    There was no reply from Cyprus for the next few seconds. He stayed absolutely quiet, being in the deepest conflict in his mind. Marrying a human? Hah, the ones they have hated throughout their lives.


    But knowing what was at the stake, his heart took a thirty-degree turn to decide against his hatred.


    "Alright.. I will marry the person you have arranged for."

 Chapter 2 - Prophecy

    The situation was no less complicated in the Suzania Kingdom. King Vilas was standing on the doorstep of the large hall, where the melodious sound of the piano was heard.


    Alongside was the chirping of the birds, when the sunlight falling from the wide-open window, made the scene look photogenic and mesmerizing. Dozens of birds were sitting near the window to hear the soft tune played by no one else but Princess Alice.


    At the same time, Dominic walked near King Vilas. His hands were at his back, and wearing a large cloak, attached to his body surface, he looked no less intimidating. Coming beside his father, he found him staring at his sister''s back.


    "You look stressed, father." Prince Dominic broke the silence and gained his father''s attention who earlier was in a daze.


    A sleepy smile appeared on the Human Lord''s face when he replied, "I''m worried about Alice.."


    "She is passing her time with her most favorite activity. Why are you suddenly worried about her?" Dominic wasn''t able to guess his father''s stress related to his sister.


    Meanwhile, King Vilas''s eyes never tire from Alice''s back. Her hands were moving like perfectionists from each key.


    "How..do you feel.." he stopped middle and a sigh escaped his lips when he reminisced about her real identity, "...that you can never witness your daughter''s marriage in this lifetime."


    Dominic didn''t say anything. In his opinion, it was entirely useless because nothing can add more comfort to his father''s old wounds. Alice was exceptional from all of them and the most treasured one.


    But at the same time, it was very difficult for him to just see the frown that settled on his father''s face, "Do not worry, I will always love and cherish her. This kingdom is hers, she belongs to us. Alice will never lack anything, I assure you on this father."


    He looked back at his sister who was currently playing with the piano, with so much concentration due to which she failed to sense their presence behind her at a certain distance. "You have my words, the words of Prince Dominic''s words, father."


    "I know my son is very well accustomed to the circumstances. You will not leave her alone, but I''m afraid Dominic.." King Vilas was stressed and worried more than anything else in this world and Prince Dominic already came to sense it.


    "About the Prophecy?" He asked in a whisper so that no one could hear the words, not even Alice.


    King Vilas nodded his head but didn''t say anything else concerning this. Moreover, his simple nod was enough to make Prince Dominic reminisce.


    But at the same time, Dominic had a more important rumor to address rather than remising the past. "I heard that you agreed to¡­ the alliance between both the empires."


    "So the news has reached your ears.." a smirk applied on his face and Prince Dominic nodded his head. "It is known to me. Has the uncle agreed to make his daughter marry a vampire?"


    "This is for the empire and the peace between the two of us." Here was a short and crisp reply.


    His eyes were glittering with undefined mist where he was hiding his inner self and his deep motive. The worry was now replaced with slyness in his mind and Dominic could witness and see how his father must have devised a plan until now.


    ''As always.. he won''t do anything without finding something good enough for himself.'' Being a father causes worry and stress for his children but at the same time, he is the lord.


    "How will you explain this to others? That you are ready to break years of lineage by bringing and welcoming a vampire in our Royal family." Dominic''s sour words didn''t impact the King much.


    He found no need to revolt against the same, instead, the smile played on his lips. "The lineage is breaking for the welfare of the Kingdom. It will help in the better transport of the clothes we produce. Small producers will benefit from this as well." King Vilas answered, showing that he had already worked on the existing questions.


    But Dominic wasn''t pleased to hear about the method suggested by the council. His disliking was hard to let go but knowing his father, this must be the final decision.


    Being the lord of their empire, he must have taken the interest of the others as well, "Father, I hope you are aware that uncle is planning something cunning behind our back. How can he easily agree to marry his daughter to a vampire? It doesn''t seem as easy as we are thinking about the entire scenario."


    King Vilas didn''t say anything in return for this. Just his eyes omitted coldness when the topic of his brother once again resurfaced in his mind


    "We will see what he is capable of then." King Vilas brought his hand behind and lifted his chin. His down shoulders were now high as the Lord of the human empire. Yet his eyes never tore from that of his daughter whose tune started to be less audible, coming to the end of playing her piano notes.


    King Vilas whispered in Prince Dominic''s ears, "Make sure that Alice doesn''t'' come in contact with those vampires."


    Prince Dominic''s eyes moved to his father''s eyes and they both communicated with the most in their eyes. Finally, Alice completed her notes and there was chirping in the entire hall from the birds.


    Alice was sitting on the stool with her long hair behind the braided into a fishtail. Flowers were embedded into her braid. Her eyes were covered with shine, which appeared due to the continuous applause from Bird''s flapping their wings.


    Her hands clapped together when she appreciates herself for such a performance. "Looks like you all loved my performance today. Hm..?" She asked the birds who''s at her piano''s top.


    "Chili..." the bird flapped its wings and this made Alice giggle. At the same time, she heard a voice from behind. "It was beautiful Alice."


    Turning around, she noticed her father entering the special place, who seems to have heard her playing the notes with so much concentration. "Father¡­"


    She stood on her toes and bowed to King Villas with respect. Vilas nodded his head at her gesture, all that reflected in his eyes was love and admiration for his dear daughter. "Thank you so much, father and brother. I had no idea you are here."


    "Sister, do not mind about our presence. We weren''t able to hold our legs and came here, to hear the way you played. It is just getting better with each passing day." Prince Dominic commented who stood alongside his father and was eyeing his sister with a precious gaze.


    "I just played mother''s notes. She has made some of the perfect tunes and I''m already in love with them." She carried the notes which were placed on the self of the piano and a sardonic look through her eyes but somehow she hid it before they could have taken the notice about the same.


    Changing the entire conversation into some other direction she asked with politeness, "Your sudden appearance here?"


    King Villas cleared his throat to say, "We are going to the Noman''s land for the wedding."


    A frown settled on her head which made her suddenly puzzled. "Who is getting married? and marriage in Noman''s land? Father, that place¡­ is to meet the other emperors and¡­ VA..vampires as well."


    Her eyes narrowed when she recalled that Noman''s land was constituted by the monsters, named Vampires.


    Moreover, her ears had no such information reached until now about any wedding taking place in their state.


    Prince Dominic''s lips sealed when he heard her deep question and looked at his father, nudging him to answer him, "She is asking you, father.." he whispered in his ears.


    King Vilas remained silent for a few seconds but later on answered back "Your younger sister is getting married to the Vampire''s crowned Prince, Cyrus."

 Chapter 3 - Wedding, An Alliance

    Alice''s eyes were wide as saucers when she heard her father''s words. To be specific, it was the first time she has ever heard about an alliance between a mere and weak human and the Crowned Prince of the Vampires?


    "Father, are you kidding me? How can Flora agree to this marriage?" She was taken aback. Her face showed her astonishment.


    She clutched the side of the piano behind her with a tight grip since it wasn''t easy to digest the information.


    But neither the prince nor the King were surprised by her reaction towards the news, "You are right. It wasn''t as easy as we all thought but this is for political reasons. To maintain the peace between the two empires."


    "But father, they are... blood-thirsting monsters! How can you let one of our Royal be sacrificed by their hands..." In the end, it was no hidden fact that the Vampire loves to drink the fresh blood out of the human body.


    Not only that, a human can never mate with a vampire. In the end, Flora will be the source of blood for their dynasty!


    Alice felt conflicting in her heart. Somehow, this was a big blow to her. Moreover, she is aware that Flora isn''t someone who will agree with her parents without revolting, as her nature didn''t allow that.


    Alice lifted her gaze to look at their father with a straight face, not much expression changed. In return, King Vilas never tore his eyes, to see her changing her demeanor and the mixed emotions surfacing on her face.


    "Father, we... I do know that our families aren''t on good terms either. Getting Flora married to a vampire is beyond our morals! They are vampires, we as humans are too weak against them."


    She expressed her tension towards the entire situation present in front of her.


    The Kingdom''s politics isn''t unknown to her, after all, her parents never let their daughter be uneducated. She read sculptures, from the past, learned different techniques to fight and what not?


    Her teacher also told her about the war strategies that align with how cruel the entire world can be to them. In the end, her father and brother also started consulting her about the decisions related to the court. Although she never addressed herself formally in the court, yet her presence in the family was itself a big question putting a large pressure over them.


    King Vilas took a deep breath and nodded his head. "You are totally right. We can''t predict anything at this point and this is the only chance to remove the enmity between the two empires. It will flourish in our states."


    "But father, she is your niece as well. Uncle will never favor his daughter getting married to some kind of monster." In her accordance, she found it totally lewd.


    Dominic nodded his head with her statement, but came in support of his father, "We do know that your father will never take the decision ahead without any plan in his mind, Alice. We came here to inform you about our trip. Pack your stuff with the help of your two dear maids. We will be leaving very soon."


    Alice nodded her head in return and looked at her father, giving him an expression of tension mixed with multiple emotions. Her worry for her father increased at a rapid speed, understanding that their future seemed quite dull.


    No one can predict the future. What if the enemies are building up in your own family? There is no need for people to desire your blood rather than your own family members.


    Both the father and son duo left the space, making Alice sigh. She looked at the birds who were sitting quietly at the large window. Her eyes were slightly upset regarding the present which wasn''t hidden in her heart.


    "Sorry birdy, I will have to leave for some time. Do not worry, I will come back very soon."


    Despite the smile she brought on her lips to ease herself, her heart wasn''t entirely convinced. Somehow this trip was making her guards raise. Her instincts were sending dagger signs but things weren''t in her hand either.


    Alice made her way to her bed-chamber where her maid came after seeing her arrival. "Princess, what happened? You look a lot stressed."


    "Mary¡­" Alice turned around to look at her maid, more likely a mother figure who raised her and her brother since childhood was looking worried. Probably because of her facial expressions which weren''t relaxed. Or most likely how her shoulders were stiffed.


    "Princess, is there something which is making you sad? Has anything happened? Was your tune not loved by others?" She mumbled with the question. Alice simply shook her head in response, not giving any beneficial answer concerning this.


    Taking baby steps towards the window, her eyes averted in the direction of the clear sky with her glittery eyes. As she wore a gold color gown, it shimmered when the natural light fell on her items of clothing. A shawl was wrapped around her shoulders with sadness creeping toward her heart.


    "Mary, pack my stuff. We will be leaving the palace early tomorrow morning. Keep some clothes with heavy embroidery because it is a special occasion."


    Mary looked at Alice with a puzzled gaze. The sudden departure must have confused her, thought Alice in her heart. Thinking of the mere possibility, a faint smile curved on Alice''s face when she answered in the sweetest voice to make her understand.


    "We are leaving¡­ to attend someone''s wedding tomorrow. As the journey is quite long, it will take us an entire day to reach there so take some comfortable dress for tomorrow."


    "But where are we going, Princess? Who is getting married? We might have been made aware if someone was getting married, the news would have already spread but there is nothing in my knowledge."


    Alice closed her eyes to control the emerging feelings. Why is she hurt and sad about the marriage? Not like she is getting married to that monster. But somehow the feeling of known and unknown kept on turning worse inside her stomach.


    Turning around, she looked at Mary with her straight gaze, being utmost serious. "Flora is getting married to someone.. in Noman''s land. We are supposed to go there tomorrow and have many events as well."


    "Princess..."


    Mary called her name yet it was of no use before Alice slipped from her bed-chamber and walked through the corridors of her palace. Her long silver hair was flying in the hair due to the wind but her speed was no less. She wasn''t entirely walking but neither running. Worriedness in her heart made her react in such a weird manner.


    At last, she arrived in the stable when she witnessed her horse eating the grass served to him there at his place. With light steps, Alice walks near her dear horse who was currently in the process of consuming his food.


    Caressing its silky white hair, her eyes longed and watered a little bit at the weird feeling that her heart was undergoing. ''Why is it like that? Is something big going to happen soon?''


    "Those are monsters. Flora agreed to this. They will drink her blood but why is my skin turning cold?" Alice found this sensation almost intangible and irrelevant.


    Although her instincts were almost accurate, most of the time. Because of the same reason, she is afraid that everything will result in much damage. Telling her father about it? She can''t just tell them so bluntly otherwise, they all will simply fall into grave tension and stress.


    Her eyes stared at the soft horse of hers when she caressed its skin with her soft hands.


    "Horse, we have a long way to go tomorrow... get yourself ready, alright?"

 Chapter 4 - Away From Vampires

    It was already morning when Alice''s opened her eyes. The sunlight was falling on her white face from the window.


    But she didn''t get up immediately. Laying in her bed for some time, Alice was enjoying the view and waited, until her maid came and got her ready.


    The remorse which she felt earlier has now completely faded. Somehow, she was glad that a peaceful sleep helped her to get herself energetic for the entire day''s ride


    KNOCK KNOCK


    "Good Morning Princess Alice. It is the time to get your ready as the other members will be leaving very soon." The voice grabbed her attention. Alice peaked at the door and nodded her head.


    As Alice removed the soft blanket from her body, her feet touched the cold surface beneath her. "Sh... it''s really cold today."


    "Oh Princess, here are your sleepers." Mary put the sleepers on the ground which Alice wore and made her way to the bathroom. Taking a quick bath, relaxed her nerves in the morning. When she arrived back in the room, her eyes fell on the dress that was kept on the bed.


    "Mary, is this what I''m going to wear today?" She asked with a bit of surprise to which Mary nodded her hand and brought the dress near her. "This is comfortable and I am pretty much sure that you will be able to ride a horse by wearing this."


    Alice wished to say something but no words came to her mind. Accordingly, as the obedient person, she wore the dress while Mary helped her to zip it up from the back and tug the knots.


    Since Alice learned the fighting techniques, her father bought her a special ready-made battleground dress to protect herself. It was comfortable to ride the horse and practice fighting.


    She got ready at a steady speed and soon after, she made her way to the entrance of the Palace, where Alice saw her father and brother in between some serious conversation.


    "Good morning to you both." Alice politely greeted them which made them pass her an assured smile. "Good morning Alice. Looks like you are perfectly ready to have some roughness today."


    "Absolutely father. After all, we are going to the NoMan''s land." As she said these words, a carriage was brought in front of them. It wasn''t hard to guess who would be inside and neither was she shocked to learn.


    But despite that, her eyes narrowed slightly when her gaze fell on the two ladies who departed from the carriage. "Here goes the bride-to-be and her sarcastic mother¡­." Alice mumbled in between her breathe. Yet brought a wide smile to hide her wicked mind.


    "Hello, aunt. How have you been all the time." Alice started the conversation on a lighter note. Neither she nor her brother Dominic was excited to see their faces early in the morning.


    Moreover, it was too much of a task to maintain cordial relationships, despite knowing that their uncle is plotting against their father behind everyone''s back.


    Her aunt stepped closer to them. She is wearing a long gown, a taken shawl behind her which covered her shoulders. A bright smile was pestered on her lips which contained a mockery. "Alice, it is nice to you after so long. I was waiting for the time to arrive.. and finally, Flora found the right match."


    "Absolutely. I''m extremely happy for my younger cousin. She is going to marry the Crown Prince, it will be wonderful." Alice left no stone to add the softness in her voice, indicating that she was genuinely happy. Otherwise, who can expect that she doesn''t even care who their daughter marries?


    Her aunt didn''t say anything further. After exchanging a few words, she once again walked on her carriage. Her father started to gather their people as they all will be leaving in the next few minutes.


    Their horses were arranged in the front where all the troops hoped on their respective horse''s backs. Caressing it lightly, Alice smiled when she bent a little down, to whisper in the horse''s ear, "We have a long journey. I hope you will be able to walk for a long time now.."


    With these words, Alice kicked it from the side through her boots and the army started walking. The ladies were coming in a carriage, except Alice since she knew how to ride a horse by herself.


    The army was led by King Vilas and Prince Dominic. Just behind them was Alice, who walked along with two other soldiers. In the mid, was the carriage for the ladies and also the food and clothes for them. In the end, was the army of the Suzania Empire, protecting them from any attack.


    The journey was very comfortable. Alice had no discount as expected by Mary in this dress. Moreover, the pleasant weather also cheered up her mood.


    In between, Alice kept on talking to Dominic. The brother and sister didn''t let this journey be quiet and boring since they were used to having some fun. If not fun, then keeping their energy alive through talks.


    The journey carried on till the afternoon. In the middle, they surely did take a few rests, to give water to their horses but their main objective was to reach as soon as possible, before the sunsets in the sky. The terrain was different and kept on changing with time. Traveling via land, mountains, sand, and whatnot, they finally arrived at their destination and the selected palace for them, in Noman''s land.


    A large gate of the Noman''s land was present in front of them. Inside was the palace for two kingdoms to live in different places yet, have some fruitful talks.


    King Vilas moved his gaze at his son, "Go ahead and tell them that King of Suzania Empire has arrived in their place."


    "Sure father." Dominic stepped down from his horse and walked to the guards who were standing near the door. Meanwhile, Alice''s age was lingering at the large gate. ''So much similar to how our gate is..'' it was made of wood, attached with a very heavy chain to hold it tight.


    In the middle was the slight gap, separating the palace from the rest of the places. ''Surely no one can enter this place without getting caught..''


    Just when she was wondering different things with her hand on the ropes of the horse, she saw when Dominic walked to her and her father and spoke, "We can go ahead now. They asked us to simply proceed into our palace, instead of meeting the Vampire King right now."


    "Any specific reason if they are mentioned?" King Vilas asked with utmost seriousness. Dominic nodded his head, "It was a long journey for us. We all can meet them at the lavish dinner arranged by the civil court. The ladies can rest and we can have some conversation during the feast."


    King Vilas agreed simply and let his entire army inside. The large gate was entirely opened for them, closing the gap between the exterior of the palace as well as the interior one, when the army moved inside. Inside the palace, Alice noticed that there were three different places.


    On the left was a palace, entirely separate, probably for them to stay and on their right, was a palace for Vampires to stay. Whereas in the middle, was where the people from the two Kingdoms could meet and seek their relationship. A place where civil members can have a peaceful stay.


    "Alice! Come, we have to go now." Her father''s voice entered her ears when she found herself staring at Vampire''s palace. Breaking her gaze in the middle, she looked at her father with an apologetic gaze and entered the same palace as that of Human, but King Vilas noted how she looked at the other side.


    Although, he knew that his daughter has the same thought as the rest of them, the hatred and the old saying about Vampires. Yet his heart can never be at ease till they leave from this place, without any misfortune.


    ''Looks like I will have to keep her away from everyone.. especially the Vampires.. If they are made aware of her powers, it will be disastrous.''

 Chapter 5 - Soon My Wife...

    Both the empires arrived in their respective palace. Knowing about their presence, both the lords decided to have the feast of tonight together while discussing the important matter.


    The entire meeting will be done under the strict supervision of the council, to make sure no one eyes another and the entire operation goes without interfering with any third party to infuriate the fight.


    At the same time, Alice was shown her chamber in the human''s palace. Her maid followed her behind with slow steps. Coming in front of her chamber, she slowly put forward her hand to open it with a little push, when the double door of the wood was wide opened with a greek sound.


    The entire room was purely the same, just like the last time she visited this place. The slightest difference which captured her eyes was the rugs and cushion covers which were not exactly the ones.


    A large bed in the middle with a couch ahead of it. The opposite was a mirror and a washroom at one of the corners.


    "Princess, you had a tough journey. Would you like me to get your bath ready?" Mary asked her politely and in return, Alice simply nodded her eyes without averting her gaze from the large window. Her chamber was in front of the garden which was supposed to be shared by two empires alongside.


    Due to the fear from the vampires, humans usually keep themselves locked in their palace without opening the windows, to avoid coming face to face with any monsters. In Fact, her father strictly gave her the command to stay inside and to not show her face until and unless the person is her father or her brother.


    Yet her heart was in a restless condition. As her maid left her alone in her chamber, her legs moved near the window to look the luscious green garden down. There were many green bushes to see and a marvelous view. ''Looks like everything has changed. They have arranged and managed a beautiful garden now... Which isn''t disliked by vampires anymore¡­''


    At this mere thought, a slight grin appeared on her face. But what gained her eyes was a figure whose back was in her direction. Wearing a royal dress, she was pretty much sure that the person must be a royal too, but on which side?!


    ''Is he seen from our side?'' It was hard to guess since the man''s face can''t be viewed. Moreover, the entire attire was already suspicious. ''Probably he is.... a vampire. But his hair looks soft as silk.''


    Alice found herself getting attracted to the power of the man yet it was absurd to say when she can''t witness his face too.


    Consequently, her brows lifted up from their original position. Though her eyes never withdrew from the man''s back, somehow it made her wonder who exactly he was. What is his status to be in the garden with the entire army?


    At the same time, Mary came behind to find her princess lost in a daze, "Princess, your bath is ready. You may take a bath now.". Alice turned around to look at her maid with raised eyebrows, not giving her many ideas of what she just saw, "Oh. Alright."


    Mary helped her in changing her clothes, removing the robe and the battleground dress. At last, she immersed herself in the bathtub and closed her eyes to recall the last time she landed herself here when the look of peace and settlement rested on her face.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Cyrus was talking to his soldiers with a glint of sly embedded in his eyes. "Since the Humans have arrived, we have to be extra careful. And this is to improve the strained relationship. To gain their trust, no vampire will wander around the other palace, understood?"


    All the soldiers nodded their heads, "As Prince says!"


    Keeping his hand on his waist, Cyrus was satisfied with his soldiers'' command. As his father told him about his marriage with the Human Lord''s niece, he seemed incredibly annoyed.


    The thought of marrying a weak human never crossed his heart. But somehow this would be the first time he was finally witnessing a human girl ever since he was born.


    ''But father found a bride for me.. and that also to be a human. Were my tensions not enough now that I will have to deal with human behavior?'' The mere thought crossed his mind to recall how tender the humans are!


    But then, a faint smirk spread across his lips to realize his own aim in this all.


    At the same time, a fierce gaze stare was fixed on him, he could sense it with his expertise skills. Turning his face in another direction, he noticed a girl standing near the window and looked to be in conversation with someone.


    ''Who is she? Not someone I have ever seen¡­'' Was the girl his bride to be? He was puzzled but his eyes simply glanced at the long hair on her back.


    As the lady''s back faced him, this equipped his curiosity to learn about the girl''s identity immediately, ''Probably the girl maybe my bride¡­ otherwise, who will look at vampires so brave?''


    The same fair smirk started to widen appeared at the thought of having a peak of his wife for the first time, whom he was going to torture for the rest of their lives. Despite knowing that it was her back, still, it was enough to leave him in wonder what she looks like?


    "The crown prince, King Almen, is on his way here." One of his confidential soldiers whispered the same in his ears. The same made the smile fade and replaced with grim expressions.


    Averting his eyes from the tower he stared at his man with coldness, "Alright. Let him come here then."


    Since King Almen was interested in having a conversation with him before the late-night feast, it was easy to believe that it must be related to the alliance, since King Almen doesn''t trust him entirely, unlike his second son who looked closer to him.


    Within a few minutes, King Almen arrived with his guards backing him. Everyone, including him, bowed to him slightly in respect. "Lord."


    "I have something to discuss with Cyrus. Soldiers must retreat to their camp." The order was clear and everyone obeyed as those words melted in his mouth.


    Cyrus''s eyes twisted since the talks must be serious as always. "Wha happened father?"


    "The humans have arrived. I believe the same information has been shared with you till now." In return, Cyrus nodded his head in agreement. "True. I''m aware of the same already and have warned the rest of the soldiers too."


    "Good work. But tonight''s talks will be crucial. We can''t stay here for a long period and have to return back soon. As we discussed earlier, the ceremony will be simple. Engagement and a wedding within two consecutive days. No extraordinary preparation."


    Cyrus nodded his head in approval. For the very first time, both of them were agreeing to a decision since neither of them wished to make their kingdom alert of the situation that a human will be arriving in their Kingdom.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Keeping your request in mind, I will be looking forward to whatever happens now. Everything will go smoothly in the feast." Hearing the positive reply from Cyrus''s side, improved King Almen''s perspective towards him.


    "Happy to hear that." With this, King Alemn took his leave, leaving Cyrus alone in the shelter under the garden.


    Subconsciously, lifting his eyes, he tried to gain a look at his bride but unfortunately, the window was empty.


    "Anyways¡­ I will be seeing you very soon my wife..."

 Chapter 6 - Her Sudden Visit

    The night arrived very soon.


    The lamps were listed in the entire lobby of the palace and proper decoration was done for the two lords to come together and show their presence. Expected by others, for them to discuss the peace treaty and the entire marriage with patience.


    King Vilas was currently standing in front of the magnifying mirror in his room, trying to adjust his clothing and the large clock around his body, where Dominic observed his father''s delicate actions.


    King Vilas and Prince Dominic got ready for tonight''s feast. Standing in their palace, Dominic looked serious, "I hope that there is no scheme in vampire words today."


    "You think that he will arrive here without a plan in his mind?" King Vilas didn''t believe that Vampire''s King would come without any scheme in his mind.


    Dominic senses the same thing. But before leaving, both of them decided to show their faces at Alice''s chamber before leaving for the entire night.


    There was a knock on her door when she was in the process of eating her food which arrived just a few minutes ago from the royal kitchen that was specially making the food, just like for others.


    Lifting her eyes, she looked confused "Mary, please open the door." Alice spoke politely to which Mary nodded and opened the door of the chamber when she bowed, "My Lord."


    Hearing her words, Alice immediately kept her spoon down and stood on her toes, greeting her father with bowed head. "I wasn''t expecting you to arrive here¡­ Weren''t you both supposed to have the feast alongside the others?"


    Alice was steadily surprised by their sudden visit to her chamber. Although her days were going as always boredom, a faint smile curled on her face when she stood with calmness.


    "We thought why not to see our Princess first. I hope you are already comfortable here. Am I right?" Prince Dominic halfly jokes, in rep9nse all she did was to pass him an assured smile.


    Shifting her attention back to her father, Alice answered with an anxiousness visible in her pretty eyes. "I hope you will watch your stepfather. Please¡­"


    Seeing the fear of the unknown in Alice''s eyes, King Vilas stepped ahead and tapped her shoulder lightly. As a child, it was evident for his children to have worry about his life since he has too many enemies who are craving for his head.


    "I will¡­ you don''t have to worry about the same.." with this as the last words, King Vilas and Prince Dominic left her alone in the room along with Mary.


    Despite her father''s speech and assured words, it made her wonder if things will go smoothly? Moreover, Flora isn''t the one who will agree without creating chaos.


    Internally her mind was undergoing a battle. Was she on the path which she is meant to be hers?


    Seeing her worry and restless mind, Mary sounded worried, "Princess, you should have your dinner now. It was a long day. You should have a good sleep."


    Mary''s concern was genuine. Since the last day, she did her best to ignore deeper feelings but many times it was out of control. Looking at the food from the corner of her eyes, she sat once again on the chair.


    Consuming her food as fast as she could, without uttering a signal word. The maids took all the utensils away and at last, Mary helped her wear her nightclothes too.


    At last, she tugged her inside the blankets. Burning out all the lamps in the room, she bid her goodnight and left the chamber after closing the wooden door.


    It was pitch dark in her room with moonlight falling on her face. Alice had taken a blanket to cover her body but she found her eyes not even a bit heavy.


    Rather, she felt some unknown forces pulling her out of bed. Her heart was restless, to begin with, yet some kind of negative feelings crept on strangling her throat for longer. Tossing to another side and shifting into a more comfortable position to have some peaceful sleep.


    However, her mind didn''t achieve success when at last she found her eyes wide open. After such a horse ride too, she wasn''t feeling drained. Instead, anxiousness was spreading all around her brian


    "I¡­. need to go and check them once.." mumbling in between her breath, Alice stepped out of her bed and changed her attire back to royal courts.


    Taking a shawl with herself to cover from the thick winds, she stepped in the corridor and found her legs making their way towards Flora''s chamber, with the intent to have some conversation to clear off her stress-filled mind.


    Coming at the end of the passage, Alice took a deep breath. Taking a look inside, what came in her view was her baby sister and her dear aunt, Mrs. Ira.


    Knocking on the door, she interrupted their serious conversation, "May I come in¡­ if you both don''t mind my presence that much?"


    Turning around, Ira''s eyes nodded her with a wide smile, "Sure Alice. How can we stop a princess from entering a room of mere people like us?" hearing this, Alice''s eyes twisted.


    "That''s not the truth. All of you are royals too, and that''s why you are residing in this place¡­" Alice replied with the same intensity, to indicate that she wasn''t going to tolerate any kind of nonsense.


    Taking the stride towards inside, Alice stepped close to the bed where they both stood.


    Alice''s eyes omitted warmness, which helped Ira to maintain her wide smirk, "Sure. You guys are cousins.. And I heard that the Lord and Prince departed to have a discussion related to the marriage. Is this true...or the rumor?"


    "Not a mere rumor. Since the Vampire lord requested the presence of the two of them, they decided to share the feast together for once to clear out things." Understanding the same, Mrs. Ira shakes her head.


    At the same time, her cousin, Flora was currently sitting on the bed with her long gown. ''Probably she hasn''t changed till yet. '' her gaze averted to her side, passing her a beautiful and assured smile, "You aren''t asleep till now?"


    "Not yet. There is still time for me and mother to spend some more precious time with hers¡­ before I leave for once and all." hearing her word, reminded Alice that she needs to execute the mission of getting to know her tonight.


    With Alice''s gaze staying stagnant at Flora for longer than the necessary time, Mrs. Ira''s eyes narrowed slightly when she coughed to gain her attention back to her direction. Successfully, Alice''s eyes shifted back to her aunt.


    With an evident suspicious glint passing via her eyes, she asked in the most doubtful tone, "May I know the reason behind¡­ Princess''s Alice''s visit in our chamber, out of the blue in the middle of the night?"

 Chapter 7 - She Is Ready!

    "I''m here to have some major and heart-to-heart discussion with my cousin," Alice replied with a straight face. Her hands were intermingled with each other, placing them in front of her stomach.


    As predicted, Mrs. Ira''s eyes turned deeper with an unspeakable glow, "The talks could have been delayed for the next day as well. What''s with the hurry, Princess?"


    "Some things are better to be discussed. We were traveling the entire day, so I never got a chance to interact with Flora. We haven''t been in talks for such a long time, so I thought of taking this opportunity."


    Alice''s eyes swept across her aunt''s body language, making her learn that she was anxious about the questions that Alice will probably throw at Flora in her absence.


    Making it worse, it was guessed by her that Flora might have the chance of revealing something unexpected to her.


    Realizing the similar opportunity, Alice had no intent to let it slip from her hand, "In private.." she added along with her sentence, making Ira''s eye shrank.


    "Hah¡­Why will I interrupt one of you? You both can have talks sitting here, I will not disturb you at all. Don''t even mind my presence." Ira replied with a smile which was as hard to deny her plea.


    Yet Alice maintained a stoic face, "This... I''m here to have a discussion with Flora as the Royal, First princess of Suzania Kingdom, Mrs. Ira. I hope you will abide by the rules and orders."


    Hearing this, Flora, who was currently sitting at the end of the bed, stood on her toes to come forward.


    Yet Alice left no space for any further negotiation after reminding them about her title in this state and as the daughter of the Lord of their empire.


    At last, to avoid the awkwardness, a chuckle escaped through her lips when she answered with a much lighter tone, "Sure! I will be waiting outside for you to end your chat. Go ahead and have the heart-to-heart talks."


    With this, Ira left before passing a look to Flora to not feel uneasiness and dreadness, rather keep her chin high. The look didn''t go unnoticed from Alice''s eyes yet she managed the calmness.


    Peeking through the corner of her shoulders she saw the knights closed the door behind her, giving them some privacy.


    "Princess Alice¡­. in the middle of the night you''re in my chamber. The conversation won''t be as simple on mere topics." Flora broke the thick layer of silence by speaking out.


    Averting her gaze towards her, Alice simply nodded her head. "Correct. As the royal, I have some duties to carry out and this is one of them."


    "May you please apprise me about them? So I can better understand your so-called duties as the first Royal Princess." Flora asked in return, in a slightly irritated voice.


    Alice could sense she was impatient but this didn''t hinder her confidence to ask.


    "Your marriage.. is being discussed and we are here for an alliance that is going to take place between the human and the vampire." Alice reminded her of the current situation.


    While speaking, Flora made an uninteresting face but Alice was already prepared. Surely, Flora won''t spill the beans too easily. However, her entire motive was to hear out her inner feelings.


    Receiving a nod from Flora''s side, she further added, "With this¡­ I''m here to ask you if are you willing to take part in the same treaty? No one can force you, neither does the Lord himself. If you are unwilling and want to quit, go ahead and tell me straight away."


    Alice''s words made Flora gulp the saliva present in her mouth but she didn''t let the glow in her eyes fade away.


    Alice had predicted the lady to show some kind of change in facial expression. Unfortunately, all she witnessed was her strong and confident self.


    "Princess Alice, I''m grateful for you to take my side and thinking of my situation¡­" Flora lowered her head in gratitude but later on added, "But this time, I''m willing to marry the Crowned Vampire to safeguard my Kingdom and let it flourish with smooth trade in the future."


    The response didn''t seem to satisfy Alice much.


    At this moment, Alice can sense Flora''s deep love for her kingdom. Yet neither was Alice a fool nor was Flora to believe that her words will be able to convince Alice.


    Alice''s one brow shifted to ask, "So¡­ you are stating that everything is going as per your liking?"


    "Absolutely. Princess Alice has a wild idea that...if this is happening, it is all because I agree. I hope Princess Alice isn''t disappointed that I''m getting married before you?" Flora asked in her mocking tone.


    But this statement didn''t show much of the difference in Alice''s look when she passed her a smile, "You are my cousin. I''m happy that you are getting married."


    "But I do have some concern for you. Marrying a Vampire isn''t an easy task. They are monsters, bloody monsters. Flora, I hope you won''t mind that all?" Alice threw the reality to which Flora instantly shook her head.


    "Why would I? In the end, they are my in-laws and family.. Don''t worry, I will be alright there."

 Chapter 8 - Queen Of Vampires

    Alice found it hard to accept. Knowing how much cunning they could be as well as dangerous.


    The answers of Flora brought an unspeakable uncertainty in her heart, where she found it had to determine whether to hear her brain or not?


    Why does her heart sense something fishy in her statement?


    "Marrying a vampire.. has many implications. Are You sure that you are willing to follow them?"


    Just to remind her, Alice brought the topic out of the blue.


    As those words slipped out of her mouth, Flora''s smile slightly halted to ask, "What kind of implications are you talking about Princess?"


    "That you can never mate. Maybe never be able to give the kingdom a child¡­ are you sure that you''re willing to marry those creatures?"


    Despite knowing that this is an alliance, she wants to be alerted. None can''t deny that there will be some hidden and unseen motives, indulging both the people.


    In return, Flora gave her a sweet smile, as her body relaxed. "I know everything. I know that I''m not the crowned princess in our state¡­ but at least I''m getting the opportunity to be the Queen."


    "Queen of Vampire Kingdom." Alice corrected her.


    She has no such a wish, to learn that this lady ends up in trouble and blames her father and brother for the same.


    Just to be on the safer side, all Alice wished was to see her resistance towards this wedding.


    Unfortunately, nothing like this ever came in front of her.


    Taking Alice''s hand into hers, Flora gave the lady a squeeze with a determined look present in her eyes. "I''m willing to do whatever I can for my Kingdom."


    That was enough to make Alice seal her mouth. Noting the expressions of the lady, she found no level of discomfort.


    ''Whether she''s a brilliant person to act..or whatsoever¡­ she can just be part of any theatre play for sure!'' Alice had much more to say but nothing seems to come out anymore.


    Neither did her eyes tear from Flora''s flushed face as if she was ready to step in this pit of fire by herself.


    There was once again the knock on the door by Mrs. Ira, who looked impatient after waiting for some time outside the chamber already, said, "If Princess is done...can I spend some time with my daughter?"


    Without tearing her gaze from Flora, Alice just nodded her head.


    "Sure! Spend your precious time..before she leaves this place and becomes... A Vampire Queen.."


    Her words were no less than any statement where Alice''s words were only welcomed by Mrs. Ira as well as Flora. They both gave her a bright smile, to which Alice just nodded her head.


    Taking a few steps back, she passed them a faint smile, only to leave their chamber as quickly as possible.


    Her departure was long-awaited by both mother-daughter duos who then stared at each other.


    At the same time, Mrs. Ira''s expression took a drastic change from being a sweet aunt to a clever mother.


    "She came here to get some hints in her hands.. isn''t it so?" Flora asked with slight cunningness dripping from her smirk.


    "Yes! Unfortunately, her expression told me that you really were successful in keeping your mouth shut. Isn''t it so?" Mrs. Ira asked with the slight intuition to which Flora purely nodded her head.


    "I never opened myself. No information, and nothing. The emptiness was the best thing she would take from here." Flora''s eyes glued with the proudness that lingered in her eyes.


    But Ira had her own work in her mind.


    Without replying, the lady moved towards the dresser when she took out one of the combs and signaled Flora to sit on the bed.


    Following her mother''s request, Flora sat on her bed when Mrs. Ira took out the flowered band from her child''s hair and started to brush it with her light hands.


    "Dear, you know¡­ this kingdom can''t give you whatever you want to have.."


    "Until and unless this girl is there, I''m sure that we can never have what we wish for," Flora replied with sarcasticness and nodded her head.


    "You are absolutely correct."


    Ira said she took the free strands of her hair from the behind of her ears, and brushed it in a soft and conscious manner, trying to remove all the tangled hairs.


    But Flora had her bunch of insecurities and questions. "But mother.. Are you sure that I Will does not marry that monster?"


    A smirk on Mrs. Ira''s lips curved when she smiled back, "You think that I will give my precious daughter to a mere man¡­ a monster and a vampire?"


    "But mother if not me then who?" It was hard to decide since Flora had no idea what her mother had divided in her mind.


    She didn''t answer back immediately. Instead, taking all the time, she held Flora to brush her hair, and afterward, removing all the tangles she kept brusher back on the dresser.


    Staring into the mirror in front of them, she stared at her reflection with her eyes already narrowed. Dangerous glace passed by when she opened her mouth, "This proposal was given by our dear Lord to the vampire lord."


    "He thought I would allow my daughter to marry a monster for the sake of their kingdom? This was surely his dream." Turning around she faced Flora.


    "You mean¡­"


    "It will never be you who gets married." Mrs. Ira answered with a definite tone, where her eyes shined in confidence.


    "But mother, if not me then who? What will happen?" Flora asked curiously but in return, all Mrs. Ira did was to laugh.


    A chuckle left her lips. But no one can deny the cunningness that was very much clear in her eyes, showing how much hard she worked for her entire plan to work.


    "Your father has to take this Kingdom. Will it be either Alice''s wedding to that Crowned Monster of Gazelle or.. our Lord''s head be beheaded in the middle of the town..."

 Chapter 9 - Came Across Horror (1)

    At the same time, Alice got out of the chamber. She walked in the direction of her own chamber, however, her heart wasn''t at ease.


    All she felt were thousands of unstable emotions surfacing and replaying in her mind like a reel, ''The way Flora reacted..didn''t seem appropriate..''


    ''Is she planning something? But her confident body language and her past actions are contrasting¡­'' Alice gulped the saliva present in her mouth.


    Her mind revoked all around her talks, trying hard to find any mischievous expressions which might have missed her eyes.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t and it was making her head spin in rounds.


    She was holding a lantern in her hand, which had a fire lit inside it. With the help of the same, she was able to walk in the corridor of this vast palace.


    There was pure darkness around, except the moon rays falling in some parts of the palace. No one can deny this was the most terrific time to step out and Alice had started to realize this when she found it difficult to find the way.


    "Wait¡­.did I come here from there?" puzzledness started tracing her mind when she went to face two different corridors, each leading to two different paths.


    Which was she supposed to take?


    Her eyes averted to one path, to see darkness at the end of it. She couldn''t even see a bit of the gate.


    Then, she saw the path, which had few lights but it made her unsure if this was the right way to her own chamber or not.


    ''Probably. I think to take this light-''


    Her thoughts clashed when from the corner of her eye caught someone moving, in the darkest path which she earlier saw.


    Her eyes narrowed when she tried to peak while extending her hand to bring the lantern in the darkness, "Who is there!? Tell me right now!"


    No reply.


    Except for her own echoed voice, she heard no sound making her wonder if this was simply her own illusion?


    "Maybe I''m tired after today''s horse ride.." that was all that Alice concluded to satisfy herself.


    In the end, when she brought her foot ahead, to start walking, her eyes once again felt someone moving, and this time, with the wood of fire in someone''s hand.


    There was a light that caught her eyes, and this entirely made her wonder if someone was trying to play a joke with her or someone else?


    "See, if someone is there, tell me immediately! If I find you out myself, it won''t be any good!" Alice once again said aloud, however, there wasn''t any proper silence, nor a clear answer. A noise of someone crying entered her ears, turning her lips into a straight line.


    Despite knowing the darkness around, Alice doesn''t find it hard to hold herself back from stepping in that corridor.


    Her legs made their own way, without coordination with her mind, "WHO IS THERE??"


    "I''m Princess Alice. If you''re here, trying to scare anyone, then the consequences won''t be good!" Alice continuously said when she walked deeper into the darkness with the only source of light, and that was her own lighted lamp.


    The walls were similar to that of the resting palace. Her legs moved, following the sound of the cries. Yet out of the blue, they stopped, making her halt in the middle of her own steps.


    With no light, no one around, Alice found it weird, ''Is this Vampire''s new trick to kill us and suck our blood out of our body?''


    Unwillingly, her heart clutched the strip of her shawl. She bit her lower lip when she sensed something¡­.someone was behind her.


    Looking from the top of her shoulders, she found nothing. Her face slightly turned pale.


    Turning around, she found it vacant except for the darkness that filled the surroundings. ''Maybe there''s no one. I shouldn''t have come here..''


    Her institution worked in the wrong way, and knowingly, she wanted to walk back from where she came.


    However, this was solely her wish because next, she saw someone at a certain distance, covered with black cloth from top to bottom, holding a firestick in one''s hand.


    The light from one''s stick made her wonder who the person there was with the Black clothes and no face!?!.


    "HEY! YOU! REVEAL YOURSELF!"


    To her dismay, the person turned around on their left, when Alice ran to the end of the lobby. She took left, following the black-clothed person while keeping her lamp in one hand and her other hand holding her dress from her waist.


    She wanted to catch the person who was doing nothing but playing tricks with her.


    But this wasn''t the only thing that filled her mind because she hoped this to be just a vampire trick.


    ''I Will disclose this vampire in front of the council..'' If she is successful in doing so, the Vampire Lord will be ashamed to death!


    Alice ran behind the black-colored person. Whenever she felt that she was in the way of getting the hold of the person, he or she would take left or right, making her run around.


    It was exhausting, making her breath almost reach her heart where she had to hold herself from not letting herself fall unconscious.


    At last, when Alice was ready to hold the person''s cloth, the person disappeared somewhere.


    She caught nothing in her hand when she stared at her fingers as if they felt like touching something, but it was all intangible.


    A feather, which disappeared into the thick air without coming in contact with her.


    Closing her fingers, Alice looked around her but the darkness never faded.


    To her surprise, when she moved a little ahead, taking a few steps, with the lantern in her hands, she found a path. A downstairs path.


    It was a crisscrossing way, where her heart was feeling unsettled about the entire situation she had landed herself in.


    There were stairs, made of rock. The downstairs path seemed to be listed with the firestick on top of that. But this new way was out of her expectation.


    ''Should I go down or¡­ go back?''

 Chapter 10 - Came Across Horror (2)

    At this point, Alice''s heart was beating at an unsteady rate. The turmoil of whether she should step down or not made her mind feel conflicted.


    ''But if I don''t go¡­ then I won''t be able to catch those tricks of the vampires¡­''


    Knowing that vampires have still not understood their lesson, made her blood boil. On top of that, she found this trick to be literally the cheapest of all.


    ''To drink our blood, they will go to this length?'' Her eyebrows frowned at his thought.


    Subconsciously, Alice''s legs started to move in the direction of the staircase. Keeping her hand on the cemented wall, she managed to keep one foot on the step of the stairs.


    They were in the round shape, not having a proper view of where they led to.


    Gulping the saliva present in her mouth, Alice held the lantern in her own hand while the other was on the wall.


    She took slow steps to be extra careful about when she was going at this point.


    While chanting in her inner self, all she wondered was from where these stairs came from!? She never saw this path ever in this entire castle until now...


    The cries of the person had stopped entirely but the deep stillness was very much giving her a hint of something wrong.


    However, her wish didn''t last very long.


    Instead of cries, what entered her ears was the noise of mumbling. "But who is actually talking here!? Are these vampire soldiers here discussing their entire strategies to kill us?"


    At this mere thought of hers, Alice''s eyes were filled with horror. Shocked was written on her entire face, but that didn''t halt her pace to walk down.


    The number of the steps she took was out of the count. All she felt was these staircases to be extra deep, who knows where they were leading to!


    At last, when Alice took the last step, she arrived at the basement, covered with nothing but entire darkness and quietness.


    No humbling and nothing entered her ears anymore except the noise of someone eating.


    The fewer sounds from the other corner made Alice''s eyebrows lift and gaze to work in the direction of noises.


    What carried with her was the shocked expression of hers when she found this entire situation no less than a war game.


    Alice''s back was filled with beads of sweat where her legs had started to shake with the time. They were turning into jelly, and it was out of her control if she would be able to stand anymore.


    Following the voice, she arrived near the windows of the basement where her eyes caught someone''s back who faced the glass windows.


    "What are you doing here!?"


    "See, if you are any vampire and trying to do anything against us, humans, you will face tons of consequences which would be deadly." Alice''s threat was alarming.


    Her grip tightened around her piece of clothing when the man didn''t turn around.


    From a certain distance, she guessed that the man wasn''t a normal human, otherwise, his height wouldn''t be that much.


    Moreover, those clothes¡­ didn''t seem appropriate for a human to wear.


    "I asked you something! Answer me this instant!" Alice slightly raised her voice, to which the man didn''t bat an eye to her.


    To her dismay, he didn''t even glance at her for once, staying stagnant in his current position.


    Alice bit her lips at the ignorance. Despite the numbness that rose, what came along was the fear of something known and unknown.


    Yet this fear never let her down from protecting the kingdom of hers. Alice walked further, covering the distance between the two of them.


    Her eyes never tore from the man''s back, maintaining the same intensity and the fire that she had ignited earlier. Unknown to anyone, her hand holding the lantern were trembling due to the undefined worries.


    When Alice stepped close to the man, she lifted her hand to stare at her fingers for once. The next moment, her gaze once again fell on the tall man right in front of her.


    She brought her hand above, despite the shaking inside her. She stretched her hand, able to keep it over his shoulders to mutter,


    "Who are you¡­"


    But the second her eyes caught the sight of the corner of his burnt face, Alice immediately pulled her hand back when her eyes widened in shock. "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU!?"


    This time, the man turned fully around when the sight frame was in her view.


    The man''s face was entirely burnt, with his eyes filled with red payment. Alice''s back was filled with chills.


    Subconsciously, she took a few steps back as her breath started to be uneven as well.


    "Tell... me! Who are you.." She yelled at the top of her lungs but it was of no use as the man didn''t fitch even a bit.


    What she came across was a faint smile that started to lift his corner of the lips, "Princess Alice¡­ You told me that it will have deadly consequences?"


    The husky and mocking voice was enough of him to send her in the piles of hell.


    Tiny hair on her neck has started to rise due to the thickness around.


    The atmosphere took a thirty-degree turn which started to turn colder and colder as compared to earlier.


    "What consequences will you give the man who has no heart and is already dead!? Hahahahahaha¡­"


    An icy layer of the voice was enough to leave her heart when she shakes her head. "I..I.. didn''t mean.."


    "I never asked if you mean that or not. But you will surely taste good.. won''t you!?" Hearing this comment, Alice knew she was in the tightest spot.


    This monster is staring at her as if he will devour her at this very moment. Running away seemed like the worst option where she could feel her legs already glued.


    ''Uf... I can''t move my legs..'' it was hard to differentiate what it was due to the monster''s magic or because of her deadly fear.


    "No..no¡­" Alice''s lips started to mumble the two words when she felt the man stare at her, making her uncomfortable. The lamp has started to flicker, making her heart almost come into her mouth.


    "I..i..will not.. tell.." she was able to speak when the monster only laughed at her statement, "Tell anyone!? How can I let go of a delicious meal like you?"


    His words were only disliked by her even more.


    Subconsciously, she shook her head vigorously as he started to laugh at the constant rate.


    But what caught her heart almost coming out of her chest was the one step that the monster took in her direction. No.. she wasn''t here to end up being his food that was eaten by them!


    Fortunately, a bright beam of light was drawn in her direction which made Alice instantly cover her eyes and keep her head in the pouch of her shoulders.


    She faced her head in the other direction while she heard the yellings of the monster with no clue what was happening right now.


    "Agh¡­ this light.." she was clueless about the source of this bright white light that came out of where. But this was strong enough to make her lamp burst into pieces and it fell to the ground.


    After a while, when the light disappeared, did Alice open her eyes with a light narrowed slunt to view something in front of her.


    ''Did the monster just disappear?'' She wasn''t sure because, from the middle of her hands, she saw nothing...


    However, while entirely removing her hands, the view in front of her was a pure horror-filled experience.


    The skeleton!


    The monster had turned to ashes and bones lying on the floor almost made her feel nauseated in her stomach. Her entire energy was being consumed when she fell on the ground with a thud over her knees.


    "Wh..what happened here?" She wanted to be sure but the tired look started to consume and spread over her as she fell on the ground and took a look at bones and ashes right there.


    She could sense something distant before the mixture and the surprise and shock in her mind started to come together to consume her.


    At last, Alice finally fell on the ground with the only words muttering out of her mouth with all the amount of energy and courage left in her


    "F-ATHER... BROTHER¡­ help.. me....."

 Chapter 11 - Help!

    Meanwhile, back in the Royal hall court.


    King Vilas and King Almen sat opposite each other. While their sons were accomplishing them in this dinner, who was seated beside them.


    Not only that, there was a head coble member as well who was asked to attend this lavish feast dinner along with the two of them, to make sure that there was no kind of disruption between the two of them.


    King Vilas took a sip of his red wine served in the wooden glass when his mysterious eyes averted to see King Almen, "I hope that none of your kind will try to¡­ harm any of us anymore.."


    "You need not worry about that possibility. We have control over our soldiers and they will not try to dig the blood out of your bodies until¡­" he halted in the middle to let a smirk brighter on his lips, "...some of you go against the rules and regulations set by the councils."


    King Vilas shook his head to show his disapproval on the same. Knowing how much they were hated in their place was already the subject of alertness among all the humans.


    For them, they were no less than any dead monster, disguised as normal humans. "This won''t take place."


    Afterward, King Vilas saw the son of King Almen, who hadn''t uttered even a signal word from the moment they appeared.


    There was no exchange of greetings, and the dislike that was printed on the young prince''s face was hard to pass by. "Seems like the Crown Prince isn''t happy with our presence."


    On hearing his name being called, Cyrus didn''t even bat an eye at either of them.


    Rather he stayed mum, showing his evident hatred for the group.


    But Almen didn''t like his way of dealing with the situation even a bit. A fake chuckle left his mouth when he patted Cyrus''s shoulders in alertness.


    "He isn''t talkative. More likely, someone who can fight well with swords. His actions are way louder than words."


    "I hope my Younger Sister will not be at any disadvantage by marrying you, Crown Prince Cyrus," Dominic answered.


    Cyrus kept a faint smile on his lips that indicated his mocking for the other group. A cold layer of mist spread all over his eyes when he heard Dominic''s comment.


    He lifted his gaze to stare at the muscular man who sat opposite to his side, already looking no less intimidating and protective. Being the prince of their own Kingdoms, they both have a certain level of same aloofness.


    However, Cyrus''s hatred was much more clear to depict, instead of Domonic who liked to keep his expression and thoughts more hidden in the grave.


    "Disadvantage? She is getting married to me and will be one day, Crowned queen of Gazelle Kingdom. Be at a disadvantage? I will ask Prince Dominic to reconsider his wordings." Cyrus responded with a fine laugh.


    The laugh contained mockery and that wasn''t liked by either of them. "She will be the one. But I hope that the Crown Prince will treat her well. Not like any blood-sucking gift because...she is still one of our princesses."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I will treat her very well¡­" So well that she might crave death rather than staying with me.


    This was already embedded in his mind beforehand. But he left the second half of the sentence unspoken. This will create unnecessary uproar which he wasn''t looking forward to.


    "Very well." The council member spoke after seeing the two kingdoms interact with each other. The council member was an old man, though half-vampire and half-human. His wrinkled face showed a straight line over his lips.


    He kept his hands on the table, to say, "Since the two of you are already aware of what we are planning to do and why we are doing this, it is better that we all move on the same path without conflicts in any thoughts."


    Hearing this, both the King''s eyes see each other with a light and a faint smile. The Crowned Princes also did the same.


    Unfortunately, what hid beneath was the strengths and unseen aims to be fulfilled by this political marriage by both the Kingdoms.


    The Councilman coughed to continue, "Do I have the agreement of both the King of the Suzania Kingdom as well as the Gazelle Kingdom?"


    The council member''s eyes fell on King Vilas first who was ready to open his mouth in response.


    But he was already late when the sudden yell of Alice was heard by the all seated people present out there.


    "Alice¡­"Vilas muttered her name when his eyes traveled to see Dominic who also looked at his face with the shock written on both of their faces.


    "That voice is of¡­ Alice.." King Vilas was almost sure and his heart skipped a beat.


    His eyes immediately traveled to see Domonic who was beside him, to gain a slight nod. Standing on his toes, his chair was pulled back before he moved towards the large door of the hall.


    The soldiers opened the wooden door of the King, who was followed by Domonic.


    Witnessing the urgency of both father and son, King Almen and Cyrus had the puzzled look.


    ''What''s scary around them?'' Despite the sound that entered their ears, they were all clueless about whom they were talking about!?


    In this situation, Cyrus''s eyes were frozen to the king and Prince''s back when King Almen came near Prince Cyrus to whisper in his ears, "Don''t tell me that your bride is in some kind of problem."


    "Thar isn''t my issue." Came a reply from Cyrus who appeared least concerned with the entire situation.


    Unlike his father, whose eyebrows already shifted from his place. "If she.. is in any problem, this marriage will be put at halt and¡­ We won''t get what I''m actually looking forward to."


    Hearing this, Cyrus''s head moved to stare at his father who had suggested the upcoming situation.


    At the same time, King Vilas and Prince Dominic stepped out of the hall to stare at the Soldier, asking with a fierce gaze, "From where did the sound come from?"


    "W-we have no idea.." the soldier answered with an apologetic face but Vilas wasn''t losing forward to that.


    His eyes were shining with fury where he turned around to stare at others while raising his voice.


    "Did any of you know the source of the voice!?! Where did the girl yell!?"


    No response made Domomic''s blood being raised. His nerves started to pop out when he sarcastically said, "I guess I will start chopping each of their heads one by one so they start speaking."


    Dominic pulled his sword out from his casket and walked to one of the soldiers. Putting his sharp rod against one of the soldier''s neck, he pressed it against the other with immense force


    The slider was deadly afraid but didn''t let that come on his face even a bit. Sensing the rigid body of the soldier, Dominic''s eyes round closer than any ice water.


    "Tell me where the girl is!?! Where did the voice come from!?"


    "No need for that.. I will help you¡­to know the source of the girl''s yelling of the girl."

 Chapter 12 - I Found Her!

    The voice came from behind when Dominic and King Vilas turned around to find, none other than, Crowned Prince Cyrus standing there with a straight face.


    His hands were at his back, with a broad shoulder. Taking a few steps, he came closer to King Vilas without tearing his eyes from them.


    "I will help you with finding your member. But I believe it would be better for Prince Dominic to stop scaring the Soldier." Prince Cyrus was stagnant in his wordings, not expressing even a bit of his emotions.


    Yet the same worried King Vilas. Despite his heart not letting him walk this man close to his daughter, he had no other choice left in his hands. ''What if I delay this anymore?1 Who knows where is Alice right now...'' Taking the risk was the last choice on his bucket list.


    With a clear frown and a sweat that formed over his forehead, he deeply gazed at the Vampire Prince.


    Without tearing his glance get away from Cyrus''s brown eyes, he answered back in the aloof and strict tone, "Lead the way, Prince Cyrus."


    "As per the King. Please follow me along with your soldiers." King Vilas nodded. but on the other hand, Prince Dominic was already bothered.


    The darkness in his aura was reaching its peak but knowing the density and urgency of the current situation, he held his anger back. Withdrawing his sword away from the neck of the soldier, he followed his father, who in return followed Prine Cyrus.


    There was absolute silence that followed afterward, with no further yelling. Yet their mind was frozen and already crumbling down with hundreds of negative thoughts. ''Why will Alice yell like this!?'' This thought was eating Vilas from time to time.


    He won''t be calmed until he reaches near his precious daughter and holds her in his arms.


    So was Dominic who kept his head straight. Going through the corridors of the castle, he gazed at the vampire who was walking in front.


    Since they have an extensive way of hearing, it didn''t surprise either of them to know that Cyrus can bring them to the source of yell.


    Prince Cyrus led the others when he took the path of the all-darkened lobby. The path made Dominic gulp the saliva as his forehead deepened, "I hope you are guiding us on the right way. Why will anyone come to this path"


    "But I''m pretty much sure that the noise came from here. Moreover the air¡­" he inhaled the air in his breath once he closed his eyes. "There is something in this air¡­ that smells like that of any other lady."


    "But f-" Dominic wasn''t convinced but King Vilas interrupted him by muttering straight, "Please fast. I can''t wait anymore."


    In return, Cyrus nodded his head and started walking deeper into the darkened lobby. The soldiers behind them took the fire-lighted wood in their hands to provide enough light.


    But Cyrus found the situation a lot messier when he noted all the human soldiers already fearing slightly with the darkness that covered near them, under the moonlight.


    His lips moved upwards to realize, ''Seriously they are nothing but true weaklings. Need a matchstick to see in the dark..''


    He wasn''t wrong in his observation, this was always proven by their actions.


    Soon after, he brought them down through the stairs. No one else asked any further questions on his way. They all kept mum and blindly followed him.


    All of them stopped once the man brought them to a place under the castle, the basement.


    When Prince Dominic and King Vilas''s gazes swept across the entire basement, they all can sense the dullness that engulfed this place. It was much colder the rest of the corners of the Palace, almost making their''s worry double for Sierra.


    "Keep your eyes open! If you see someone, shout immediately!!!" King Vilas instructed his people when the voice came, "Yes His Highness!"


    As per his command, everyone got more alerted about their surroundings, with the mission to find the Princess. They could sense the same fear as his highness who seemed to dislike this land as well.


    However, Cyrus didn''t show even a single sentiment ever from the start. He could hear the heavy breathing of someone... the aura was pulling him towards the certain person.


    The same fragrance of a lady that entered into his nostrils, made his eyes shine more brightly. As he rotated his head, his eyes fell on the windows on the other end of the basement.


    While the soldiers continued to search the rest and closest corners of the dark basement, Cyrus!s instincts operated in alignment with his mind.


    Subconsciously, his legs started to walk in the direction of the windows, something unknown that crawled under his skin.


    "But why will someone come here? especially my wife?" That was still a query in his mind. Yet in the middle, he felt a stoppage down in his legs.


    Having no source of light, he felt someone blocking his way when he bent down to feel someone''s body on the ground.


    Due to his extensive eyes, his sight caught the eye of a lady lying on her stomach and face covered due to the silver hair. He moved her on her back to see the lady already fainted.


    ''Wait! She has the same hair¡­. So was the father right? Is this my bride to be?'' The face of hers was white as that of sheets. She seemed heavier as compared to her regular weight in his arms.


    At this point, he was already clueless about what took place to make the Princess reach such a distant location in the entire castle ''That is not my concern for now..''


    Meanwhile, Dominic and King Vilas were looking in the other corner of the entire hall to find not even a single sign of their dear Alice.


    The line of their forehead started to turn round and round. Dominic came near his father to stare, "Alice will never come here! This vampire is misguiding us!"


    Initially, King Vilas didn''t let his own guts doubt the vampire. But then, came a soldier near them, "I''m sorry His Highness but we can''t find Princess anywhere here..."


    "See! I told you, father...." Dominic agreed to look at his father who stopped in his actions. Bringing his hand behind his body, his lips were sealed into a straight line. Was his son right?! have they trusted the vampire and followed him to only end up in their own sorrow?


    Just then came a voice from a certain distance. "The one you are looking for is here!"


    Both of them then turned around, to find Cyrus walking with Alice in his embrace, from the darkest part of the entire hall.


    The girl was already lying in his arms as if she had no idea about her entire world being in the arms of her own enemy.


    As expected, King Vilas'' eyes widened in shock when he moved, "What happened to her!?" Sadness with the entanglement of worry started to trace King Vilas''s face.


    Walking close to his daughter, he saw her face only to find it leaving its color. "Who did this to her!?"


    "We don''t know about that King Vilas," Cyrus answered but then, he saw Dominic, who was somewhat hurt by the sight as well, still trying to not let his defense be down. He took a few steps further, ready to take Alice from his embrace.


    "Thank you for finding her. I shall take her from he-" In return, Prince Cyrus immediately withdrew his hand and swept across, making them not have a sight of the lady.


    His eyes constantly gave a glare, with them turning into a mocking smirk.


    "If I have found her, Why shall I hand her over to you, Prince Dominic?"


    .....


    Please do add the story into your library and also, leave few votes. Thank you!

 Chapter 13 - Not Your Bride!

    Cyrus was defensive, as his eyes glowed with the untitled mist. "Why do you wish to carry her? I have found her, I believe, I can escort her to her chamber as well."


    Hearing this comment only made Dominic''s frown get deepened. "She is not someone with whom you should mess, Prince Cyrus."


    But these words brought a faint smirk to Cyrus'' face. His eyes lingered as he saw the pale facial expressions of the girl, whose brows were shut tightly. Just from one glance, he could say that she was in immense discomfort.


    "Instead of fighting with me, why won''t you lead the way towards the room? Can''t you see... how uncomfortable and scared she looks right now?" His cold voice alarmed King Vilas who stayed silent throughout.


    Raising his hand, he stopped Dominic from uttering a single word further. Rather, his eyes stayed focused on his daughter with the distant sentiments.


    "Dominic will help you to bring her to her room. "


    Dominic stares at his father with evident displeasure. He doesn''t wish to escort this man to her personal chamber. The reluctance of his as now reflected freshly in his actions but there was no way King Vilas even took his disliking state into consideration, as for now.


    In the meantime, all he wishes to have was the welfare of his Kingdom and to protect his daughter from the eyes of the evil, "Dominic..."


    With a lot of reluctance, Dominic nodded his head and bowed slightly.


    Afterward, he signaled Cyrus to follow him when both of them left the basement, with one guard tagging to provide the light to see in this pitch darkness.


    Yet at the same time, King Vilas stayed stagnant in his position with his hands on his back.


    The worriedness was now replaced by the sensitivity of not understanding the tuns in the circumstances even a bit. ''She was eating the food in her chamber. Mary must have put her to sleep. Then how come she appeared in this basement with no one with her?''


    Tons of questions were raised in his mind but he held them for her to answer.


    Just when he was immersed in his own thoughts, his general stepped ahead to bow smoothly. "His Highness..if you let me say.."


    King Vilas looked at the soldier from the corner of his shoulders to nod his head slightly. "What?"


    "H..How can you let The Princess be carried by the vampire. She isn''t his bride." The general was confined when it came to the current situation.


    The princess was beloved, how can their King let her come in direct contact with this unknown and arrogant vampire? Especially after knowing how much hatred they bore for each other''s kind of species.


    "Because...that was needed. Her condition wasn''t a good one."


    King Vilas didn''t feel the need to elaborate it. If they had fought at this time, about how to handle her or not, the chances of her condition worsening were much higher.


    The first and last possibility in his brain was to see Alice getting ill and being exposed to the rest of the world.


    However, the general at the back was still not able to get the same in his brain. It made no single sense to him but not the same could be said by King Vilas as he already sensed the puzzlement.


    He opened his mouth to say, "If we had created the chaos here, things might have turned uglier."


    "... And Princess would have has been exposed to the future harms." The general completed the sentence to which the King nodded his head.


    Letting out a tired sigh, he massaged his temples to say, "Hopefully.. this will not affect the treaty between the two Kingdoms.."


    ¡­.


    At the same time, Crowned Prince Cyrus brought Alice back to her chamber.


    Dominic helped to open the wide door of her chamber when Cyrus step inside delicately and immediately laid her on her soft mattress. The curtains of her bed were pulled aside by Mary who looked alerted after seeing her Princess in this situation.


    "Oh My, what happened to dear Princess?" Mary asked the Prince but Dominic had no words to answer.


    Instead Of answering the maid, his eyes traveled to see Cyrus, who never tore his gaze away from his sister. "I would like to thank Crowned Prince Cyrus for his help to bring us here."


    "It was nothing¡­" Cyrus muttered in between his breathe.


    However, for some unknown reasons, his heart undergoes slight uneasiness on seeing the whiteness that spread on the lady''s face lady. "She should be treated soon.." he spoke and Dominic agreed to the same.


    This time, he moved his head to look at Mary, "Please bring a tub of hot water. Keep the towels of the warm water over her forehead for the same."


    Mary nodded her head, "I will immediately do that." With this, she left the chamber. But her heart wasn''t willing to leave Princess alone in the presence of two men.


    Despite that one is her brother, she had no idea who was the other man who carried their princes in her unconscious state.


    For better security, she assigned two maids who stood by the lady''s bed in her defense.


    At the same time, King Vilas entered the chamber of Alice to see Prince Cyrus still standing by her side. The same bought some irkness inside his mind when he coughed again to gain their attention.


    Unfortunately, Cyrus didn''t pay any attention to the presence of the King. He was deeply focused on staring at the lady who looked like an injured person.


    ''Oh My Cyrus, leave her. She is also a human-like them¡­ but also your wife..'' the thought crossed his mind but he found it hard to move his gaze away.


    Initially, it was very much hard but King Vilas''s hardened voice from behind pulled him out of a daze. "Prince Cyrus."


    Turning around, he faced King Vilas to stare into his brown eyes. "Yes, King?"


    "Your dear father is.. waiting outside the chamber for your presence. It would be advised for you to.. step out so she can be treated." King Vilas didn''t try to be polite with this man anymore.


    After all, his daughter is lying unconscious on the bed, who needs urgent attention from their physician.


    Unwillingly and with a heavy heart, Cyrus took a few steps in the direction of the large door. But before he finally stepped out, he turned around to look at the lady''s face, behind the transparent knitted curtains.


    Upon his eyes falling on her, he noted how her lips also lost their cherry blossom color. ''But how can I already imagine if she had those cherry blossom lips?''


    He was puzzled at his own mixed thoughts for a mere human. But his stagnant eyes and behavior never missed from Dominic''s eyes.


    For the longest time, he already saw the unusual actions of the Prince when he coughed to open his mouth to declare.


    "She isn''t your bride-to-be, Prince Cyrus."

 Chapter 14 - Princess Alice

    "She isn''t?" Cyrus felt those words slipping out of his mouth in a flowing manner.


    He wasn''t expecting his bride to be not this lady.


    "No, she isn''t. Your bride''s name is Princess Flora. She isn''t the one. Her name is... Princess Alice." Dominic cleared things in a much better way.


    In his accordance, it was very much needed. Never in the wildest dream can he allow his sister to be the prey of a monster like vampires.


    Not only that, this Prince''s vibe already has a negative hint about his mysterious gaze. "You will be meeting with your dear bride very soon."


    "I''m looking forward to the same¡­" despite this stammering, Cyrus''s eyes narrowed at the stare of his own at the unconscious girl on the bed.


    ''Alice. Princess Alice¡­'' Cyrus''s mind called her name out but that never slipped from his tongue.


    Tearing his head away, he entirely stepped out of the chamber to immediately leave the human side of the palace.


    That would be the last place where he would like himself to be standing. But in the middle, came his father who made him halt in the steps.


    His father was standing in the middle of the corridor without letting out any expressions of his, "How is the girl?"


    Coming face to face, he answered, "She was unconscious."


    "Unconscious? Hah, who asked her to go to the basement. Anyways, you already saw your bride''s f-" King Almen''s words were interrupted by Prince Cyrus immediately, "She isn''t my bride."


    King Almen''s eyebrows raised slightly when he heard those words. Narrowing his eyes, he asked, "She isn''t?"


    In response, Cyrus shook his head. At least that is what they told her.


    But deep down, he was already feeling a slight level of disappointment.


    Unlike him, King Almen looked not too surprised but a faint sign of regret lingering down over his face, "If she wasn''t. You shouldn''t have helped. That wasn''t even needed by them and.. we got nothing out of it."


    "But they do care for her.." Cyrus answered when he recalled how horrified King Vilas was in her absence.


    Moreover, her name carried the royalty symbol as well. Just from her way of dressing to the two mighty men, worrying about their death was already an intruding thing for him.


    However, King Almen found it absolutely lewd. He took a wipe back to signal his soldiers at the back, "If she wasn''t your bride, it was all a waste...nothing else counts."


    In the end, Cyrus kept his mouth sealed. He had no response to give, only eyeing King Almen.


    Upon sensing his gaze at him, King Almen said, "I will retard back. Tomorrow, the council head will come. It will be a long day!"


    Hearing this, Prince Cyrus nodded his head only bowing slightly to his father, "Good night to my King.."


    "Good night, Cyrus."


    King Almen patted Cyrus''s shoulders in appreciation before he walked back to his chamber, leaving Cyrus all alone in the corridor.


    His soldiers left along with him, when Cyrus was looking at the back of the King who had disappeared into the darkness of the corridor.


    At the same time, one of Cyrus''s special soldiers stepped ahead to stand beside the Prince. His facial expressions were kind of similar to that of the Prince, except for the long mark over his cheeks because of the cut.


    "What are you thinking about, Prince?" The soldier, named Griven, asked to which Cyrus''s lips curved upwards.


    His eyes shone with the gold, covered with the winter mist in them. "Don''t you sense something wrong in this entire situation, Griven?"


    "Something like King Almen''s unusual happiness in this alliance with these humans.." Griven answered without missing even a single beat.


    Griven was the closest ally of Cyrus, someone whom he trusted with his life. There were fewer secrets, as both could already see the cunningness of King Almen clearly.


    Cyrus took a deep breath but his gaze never remained down, "Correct. Too much excitement. But we know¡­. How much he hates those humans. He hates their smell¡­" with this, his face twisted when those possibilities appeared in his mind with the line.


    There wasn''t even a bit of shock to him, but all that surfaced was a surprise. How can this King change so smoothly?


    Or was this change superficial?


    "I would suggest my prince maintain the distance. We never predict the King''s next move but.." turning to his left, Griven stared at Cyrus, "...his steps and decisions can afford to put your life at stake."


    "He is merciless. He won''t care about anything else except his own pleasure and status. Prince Cyrus is advised to¡­ devise and walk on his path." Griven completed his words, without moving his glance away from Cyrus.


    His serious voice was heard by Cyrus when he smiled, but that smile reached his ears. "My plan?"


    "I''m already walking on what I have thought. Unfortunately, this time, King and my plans are quite similar¡­" Cyrus answered when he recalled his own selfish motives which were hidden from the rest of his eyes.


    In other''s sight, he might appear to be his father''s puppet but in reality, he knows the extent to which the King can go.


    That was the mind he possessed to analyze his own mysterious father.


    "Prince Cyrus, don''t marry that human then," Griven said in his serious voice. He left no space for negotiation, sounding more like a piece of advice, a sincere one.


    But Cyrus''s mind worked in the other direction where they found it a lot unreachable.


    His face turned colder and kept on turning the aloof one until he ruffled his hands through his brown hair.


    Griven witnessed his change of expression from the soft to cold and then to the icy layer that spread on his face. Yet what came was his sharp reply, to defend his space and actions for one and all.


    "I will marry her. Definitely marry her. To show her the position which she deserves. That a Vampire and¡­.. A human can never get into the perfect alliance."

 Chapter 15 - Suffering Days

    At the same time, back in Alice''s chamber.


    The physician lady called by Mary was looking at Alice''s cold feet and her hands. Alice was constantly shivering, so she was immediately covered with the thick blankets by Mary


    At last, the physician lady asked Marry for something which Dominic and King Vilas watched from outside the gate.


    They saw her doing her work while both men were under great stress.


    But to ease themselves, Dominic finally said, "She will be fine. We are just.. taking too much tension over nothing.."


    "How come she went there?" King Vilas''s cold demure hadn''t vanished till yet.


    He maintained the same exposure to everything, and will probably remain the same until he gets his answers.


    "We have no clue. Mary said that she had helped Alice to get into her bed. She tugged her inside but.. we don''t know what happened and where did she go." Dominic pressed himself against the wall outside her chamber.


    His eyes were slightly hurting but what was weighing more was the time that the physician took.


    They patiently waited outside, watching the physician do all her work and identify the herbs which will treat her as well.


    Soon after, when King Vilas noted that the lady had mostly done her work, he stepped inside Alice''s chamber to straightaway go near her.


    In their presence, the physician and the rest of the maids stood on their toes and were greeted by bowing. "His Majesty.."


    "How is she? What happened to her?" King Vilas was straight to his question, not beating around the bush. "She is traumatized by something. She has shut her eyes and mind herself as if she isn''t willing to open them anymore."


    "Traumatized? But by what?" Dominic, who just stepped inside, already heard the lady''s words. But on the second note, they made no sense to either of them.


    "We don''t know Prince. Earlier her hands were also into a fist. Thankfully, her body is relaxing with the time and the calmness is soothing from its place too. We will be able to see the recovery by the time the sun rises." Physical information as per her ideology and observations.


    Hearing her confirmation, Dominic''s eyes looked at his princess whose face had started to show some colors, betterment from a few minutes before.


    "She will wake up in the morning?" Vilas asked, to which the physician nodded her head.


    "Princess is strong. Despite the trauma, she is able to overcome it, and seems like¡­ her body is also adjusting. She would be fine within a couple of days. Just make sure that she doesn''t encounter anything scary.."


    "We will make sure." This time, Mary answered and the physician was told to leave immediately. Lastly, the only people left in the chamber were Mary, with both the father-son duo and two other maids.


    Alice was peacefully sleeping on the bed when Vilas moved his hard gaze at Mary, "How come she got in the basement about which no one is aware?"


    "I..I.. have no hint about that... His Majesty.." Mary herself was clueless and shocked by the turns in the event


    Sensing that she too had no idea about the same only made Vilas''s lips turn straight. The only person in this room, who had all the answers was Alice herself.


    Unfortunately, she isn''t in any condition to wake up anytime soon either.


    Sensing his father''s longing to know, he could only say to add to his comfort, "We will have to wait till the sun rises for our answers¡­"


    "And hopefully, this won''t be linked with those vampires."


    ¡­


    The news was hard to control and it reached Mrs. Ira who was currently with her daughter.


    The maid came inside to interrupt the courteous time of Mrs. Ira and Flora who were annoyed by her sudden appearance. "There is something that needs your attention, The second lady."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Ira stood from the bed and walked closer to the maid who replied, "I hope this won''t worsen my mood..."


    "It will only brighten up your night, my lady."


    At this point, a faint smirk curve on Mrs. Ira''s face as if she was looking forward to hearing what news that has been going around.


    "The dinner between the two Lords has come to an end and it was interrupted.."


    The words only made Flora shocked who was still in her bed. Meanwhile, Mrs. Ira''s smirk widened when her eyes turned into a crystal-shaped moon. "Oh My, My!"


    "Alas! Mother, the dinner stopped in the middle. Does that mean¡­" Flora hoped, as her heart grew under the garden of the flowers.


    But soon those flowers died when the maid corrected by seeing their happiness on the wrong matter, "The marriage hasn''t been delayed. But it is Princess Alice, who was found in the basement and her sudden unconsciousness forced our Lord to walk out from the dinner."


    The same brought a thunder-like smile on Flora''s face when she clapped her hands into one but Mrs. Ira asked further, "Is she still in the same condition?"


    "Yes, my lady. Even King Vilas and Prince Dominic are present in Princess Alice''s chamber. The meet took place today but¡­ they are there for her."


    At this stage, Flora wanted to jump over the bed but this brought a cunning hint over Mrs. Ira''s eyes.


    Her chin lifted upwards when she patted her back in appreciation. ''Well done, Ira.''


    "Mother¡­.so...the ring ceremony will not take place?" Ira asked excitedly as she recalled how this all might have delayed the process.


    At this stage, she could sense herself already at the other heights of the moon but the excitement level died down when Ira was answered.


    "Marriage will eventually happen..but.." Mrs. Ira moved to the side of the bed to take a glass ball in her hand.


    Her grip tightened on the glass ball as she stared at the same with her black eyes, full of devilish look present.


    "This was just the start. Wait.. what reveals more. Alice¡­ your suffering days start from today..."

 Chapter 16 - Sneaking Into Her Room!

    In the middle of the night, in Cyrus''s chamber.


    His bed was already cold, and the cover wasn''t even removed by anyone. The cushions weren''t pulled aside either which looked neat and clean, as if not used till yet.


    Because of the same, the Prince was standing near the firepit in his chamber with inflammable expressions. The aura of his had changed the moment he bid goodnight and was left alone.


    Unlike all of those vampires, he found sleep to be his distant relative.


    However, his gaze never tore from the fire that was ignited in the fireplace. The fire was all smooth, but he had no control over the fire which was inside his heart as it was much bigger, almost not easy to tame.


    ''Alice, Princess Alice¡­ Why do I feel those old emotions?'' Her face continued to flash in his mind like a rotating reel. Despite the multiple attempts to not let his thoughts wander around the girl, he failed countless times.


    There was no perfect answer he found to this but all he occupied was, she was special. Her pale expression touched his heart. "Gosh Cyrus. She is a human¡­"


    Remembering the other face of humans, already made his face twist into a frown. The line of his forehead started to deepen with no extent of stopping. But they stopped when in the middle he recalled the girl''s unconscious paling face behind the transparent curtains.


    "She isn''t even your bride. A simple royal.."


    There were hundreds of thoughts to convince him that it was a waste of time to let his mind linger around her.


    Nevertheless, say, it was the worst scenario to think about a woman, who wasn''t even matching his standards and ethics. Instead of wishing to see the sight of his bride-to-be, he had the urge to go and meet that princess.


    The princess whom he just rescued¡­


    He was present in his room when the entire lamps in his chamber were already blown off by the stick. The only source of light and to keep the entire place warm was the fireplace.


    Cyrus moved to the other corner of his chamber to get the woods into his hand and place them near the fireplace. Sitting on the ground with his folded legs, he kept on staring at the fire while adding the woods in it.


    Despite being present here physically, he was already lost somewhere else and it was damn hard to bring him back.


    The unstable emotions were not letting him stay silent to his position either.


    Within a couple of seconds, Cyrus stood on his legs to move to the window. Opening it with his hands, he stared at the open garden in front of his eyes, filled with nothing but moonlight and darkness.


    The brown pigment in his eyes started to fade which was replaced with the red one.


    Without the fur due, he let himself out of the window to jump on the other part of the castle. It was just another balcony that was just below his room.


    When he landed there, he looked up to see at his own window and then shifted his attention to the other side. Using his legs again, he flew in the air to finally stand in the middle of the ground, just below the opened window of Princess Alice''s room.


    His lowered eyes finally lifted up his head to stare at the opened glass window as a playful smirk started to curve his lips.


    ''Such an easy route for me..'' he wasn''t surprised by the stupidity of her maids to actually keep the window open, especially after knowing that vampires are resting nearby.


    "At least it would be advantageous for me to go and see her."


    With this, he closed his eyes to rest his hand near his chest. Taking a high jump, Cyrus appeared near her window to hold one of the stones, helping him to stably peek inside her chamber.


    The sight that entered his eyes was how the two assigned maids were resting in the other corner, with their faces not even facing the girl. They were in deep slumber, even more, tired than the patient they were asked to serve.


    Subconsciously, he shook his head as his lips were formed into a straight line. "These people really don''t know how to take care of her.."


    At this thought, Cyrus kept his one leg at the window and the other inside the chamber of hers. He finally let himself in from the small window, with his first glance falling directly at the princess who laid like a mermaid.


    She wasn''t in sleep, more likely to stay in a traumatized position where he saw her shivering badly. The same already resulted in him walking closer to her to take a peek, only to come across a frown and the beads of sweat that covered her.


    ''Is she fighting something in her dreams?'' He wasn''t sure about that. Yet his urge dug more when he opened her curtains from the outside of her bed, removing the thin layer between them.


    His naked eyes came across to stare at her, between the darkness in the room. "You are¡­ beautiful, Princess Alice." He muttered in between his breaths.


    Knowing that she wasn''t in her best condition, his heart still grew slightly fond of her beauty. ''You are so beautiful even now, how will you look when you open your eyes?'' He was curious to witness her face for once.


    Some other time, Cyrus thought.


    However, her turmoil seemed more interesting when he noted how firmly she clutched the bed sheets beneath her. Tossing her head from one direction to another, her uneven breath and unstable heart came to his senses.


    "It would be better to get that.." he wasn''t sure if that would work, since he never let his special medicine be worked on these kinds of mere humans.


    Cyrus''s hands traveled near his waist to bring out a pouch of pink and golden color. Opening it, he let two pills come out in his hand when his eyes caught the sight of the jar near her table.


    Cyrus walked to the table to take the water from the jar and pour it into his glass. Seemingly, he stared at the pill in his hand and then at the lady who suffered.


    "Hopefully, this will do¡­" not letting his thoughts go at the negative side, Cyrus kept his one knee at her mattress to come closer to her body.


    Bringing the pill near her mouth, he spoke in the slightly dominating voice, "Open your mouth."


    He didn''t expect an answer from her. But his voice was like magic working in her dreams when she subconsciously, parted her lips slightly, enough for Cyrus to let the pill inside he might and let her drink the water.


    He was thankful that she didn''t open her eyes even for a mere second. She drank the water entirely without uttering a single thing. Gulping the water, she drifted back to sleep, when Cyrus kept the glass back on the side and stood on his toes once again.


    Staring at the sleeping figure, he stared at the lady, with the aim of seeing some difference. The shimmering of her stopped and she slept in the depth and comfortable position.


    Noting the same, his heart grew cold but his mind worked in a different path, ''Why the hell did I even give her that pill? To let her die?''


    He wasn''t sure if its impact will be fine on a lady like her, a mere human. ''Maybe that is the answer to find out in the morning itself. Not like I will even care if she dies..''


    He mentally told him but externally it was hard to say a single word. Taking a few steps back, Cyrus finally turned around and left the room in the same manner he appeared.


    But soon after, Alice started to relax as her stiffed body found comfort, when a faint smile lingered on her lips, ''Yes.. I defeated that monster..'' she mumbled in her dream on her own victory against her demons...


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones ^.^

 Chapter 17 - She Is Off Limit..

    The sun rose very soon when King Vilas was making his way towards Alice''s chamber. But his steps halted when his general appeared by his side.


    "We should talk before they come today, King Vilas." His general, Shane answered, looking straight into the King''s eyes with determination.


    Shane, being the one who handles the command of his army, is someone with whom King Vilas discusses strategies, after all, his loyalty lies entirely in the King''s feet.


    In return King Vilas showed slight impatience, "I was going to Alice''s room. Maybe we can talk on the way.."


    "As per your orders."


    King Vilas slowed his steps when the general kept his hands on his sword to start conveying the analysis, "King Almen''s attitude on the last feast was disturbing and distinct to everyone. On top of that, the mishap with the Princess has alerted several people."


    "How did this news travel to their ears then?" King Vilas asked with a straight face. His words put pressure over Shane when he nodded his head.


    "Your worry is legit. Princess was found in the basement and many of our people saw a vampire¡­ coming into our palace. It''s hard to close the mouths of the maids." Hearing this, King Vilas had nothing else to say.


    But in return, his brows shifted from their place upon the realization that hit up. ''I let a vampire carry my daughter..'' At this moment, he understood how this sounded.


    Moreover, if this came to Alice''s existence, she would tear the man off with her anger. An unnecessary uproar will be created which he wishes to avoid at any cost.


    Turning his face in Shane''s direction, he stared at the man to open his lips, "Make sure that no one reveals how we found her. Alice must not have her ears on this.."


    Shane simply bowed in front of Ling Vilas. Keeping his head lower, he muttered, "All the maids will be instructed."


    King Vilas nodded in satisfaction, knowing that if Shane had promised something, surely that would not take place anymore "Good."


    Walking through the passage, the light sun rays started to fall on the path as the sun was rising from the east.


    The palace of both sides was beautiful, to begin with, each one has its own beauty.


    But Shane hadn''t completed it when he cleared his throat to look here and there. On seeing that no one was following them, he whispered into the King''s ears, "Your brother arrived today with his group. It is now riskier with the second... man''s arrival...especially in this crucial time.."


    But King Vilas showed no expression of surprise. He maintained the same composure as that of earlier. Neither did he display happiness, nor did shape any dislike towards the news.


    "He is.. the bride''s father. He was supposed to come." The benefiting answer of King Vilas wasn''t satisfactory in Shane''s eyes who saw it more clearly, "He is never in your favor. We already decoded his strange and destroyed them before coming here. He must be really angry¡­"


    "That doesn''t concern you. Just keep an eye on each action." Kim Vilas replied with no dispute, although his guards were already raised.


    Recalling how his own brother had made the entire plan to dethrone him, to claim the throne himself was already in front of his eyes.


    Unfortunately, they successfully disrupted it without letting them know that it was his doings.


    Shane''s lips were sealed but they did when his eyes caught the two people appearing in front of them, straight from the corridor.


    At the same time, Prince Cyrus and King Almen came with their soldiers at their backs. Upon their arrival, the Human Lord also brought his hands on his back and lifted his chin highly.


    To look into their eyes, he removed his impatient and worried look. All That now showcased was a pure non-emotional face.


    King Almen had a faint smile when he approached them first, "It is nice to see you in the morning. I was going to send my soldier to you asking to meet you."


    "Then it was the perfect time for us to cross our paths." King Vilas answered, trying hard to not sound too soft either. "Very well! How is the girl whom you found last night now?"


    King Almen''s concern was purely fake, after learning that she wasn''t Cyrus''s bride-to-be. Neither was he interested to learn about her identity.


    However, Cyrus, who stood with his father, had the plan expressions as well. Unlike the King, he had the curiosity to know, although his aly was already working on that.


    To not reveal anything more, King Vilas bluntly said, "She is fine. The psychic said that it will take her a few days but she will be fine.."


    "That is good to hear about, King Vilas. But it was making me curious why you brought a royal except your own niece here? It isn''t very safe.." this time, before his father, Cyrus had opened his mouth.


    His question didn''t seem appropriate to King Almen but he didn''t suppress it either. On the other side, King Vilas''s eyes narrowed as if he sensed that the Crowned Prince was trying to extract the information.


    "She is my daughter, Crown Prince Cyrus. Am I not supposed to bring my daughter here when her cousin is getting married?" He asked in the most intruding tone, making Cyrus slightly surprised.


    What took over was the awkward silence which was followed by the deep silence between them. To break it, Cyrus let a chuckle escape his lips.


    "Hah.. I didn''t mean what King Vilas took my words into. I was just surprised for any other lady except my bride to be present here."


    "She is off-limits, Prince Cyrus. You will be allowed to meet your bride very soon. Better if you invest your time and curiosity in her¡­ In the right person rather than focusing on someone else''s health."


    ....


    NOTE- Didn''t win the WPC but will continue to update.. So, add the novel in your library and support with power stones ^.^

 Chapter 18 - Within Three Days!

    Hearing this, Cyrus''s eyes twisted but he never let it come directly on his facial expressions. "I will be waiting for that to arrive very soon then."


    "You should. Once we sign and settle with the council members, you will be allowed to meet with her and spend some alone time." King Vilas clarified.


    But he knew that this Prince is way more shaped than one can imagine. ''He is purely like a snake..'' and probably, this is the same reason he would like to keep his daughter away from such a cunning man.


    Despite the conversation already over between the two, they never tore their eyes from each other. The stare was intense and to tear it off, King Almen coughed to say, "The council head would be here anytime soon. But before that, I have a small request to make to my future aly." King Almen opened his mouth to ask which depicted confidence in his voice.


    In return, King Vilas nods his head in agreement to hear this. "You have all my ears, King Almen."


    "Well.." looking at his son, and then back at King, he continued, "Once this is finalized, I would like the things to be short and simple. The engagement can be done tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, the wedding. I want this to end soon, two consecutive days."


    Although this surprised Vilas, it surely did to Shane who stood behind the King. Staring at the King with his moist eyes, he waited for the human lord to answer back.


    However, all he did was stare at both of them with some unspeakable expressions. "Are you both not kidding with me? Two consecutive days? I understand that things should be short and simple but.. it is too short a period."


    "I agree with what you say but we have a time barrier as well. Staying away from our kingdom is hard. Also, the ladies of the house must be waiting for their new daughter-in-law as well."


    At this point, although King Vilas had nothing to say, since it was nondebatable, yet things can''t be summed up in the two days. For him, or for anyone else, this will be out of their league to do any preparation, it might come as a shock to Flora as well.


    With such deep consideration of the situation, he looked at the Vampires with much deeper meaning, "Two days isn''t possible but I can try things in three days. There will be one day gap in between the wedding and the ring ceremony if that suits you."


    King Vilas finally poured his demand with a high hint. Despite knowing that things might become a mess afterward, he was bent on not letting it turn into a total disaster with rushing things like this.


    As expected, regarding the situation, both king Almen, as well as Prince Cyrus, felt slightly uncomfortable. One extra day? Can they afford it? They weren''t sure either.


    Giving each other a look, Cyrus gave his father a giant mist-eyed look, of which King Almen had nothing else to decide.


    Without any further due, King Almen shifted his gaze back to King Vilas and finally had said. "Alright. as per you say. But we would like to depart on the fourth day morning."


    "Perfect."


    When the discussion ended, King Vilas took his leave to move forward, towards Alice''s Chamber. The most important thing he has to make sure of is her condition and health.


    Shane quietly followed him behind without muting a single word. When they arrived at the entrance of her chamber, the sweet and gentle voice entered his ears.


    Stepping inside, the sight that came in his view was her sitting on her bed when the maids were standing on either side.


    A wide smile had plastered on her lips as if she was talking something funny with Mary and the two other maids but then her eyes caught the news of her father.


    "You are here.. Good morning.." Alice wants to get up but King Vilas immediately signaled her not to. "Do not leave the bed. Take some rest, the physician advises us the same." he was worried and that was shown in his actions as well.


    Alice didn''t revoke as well and smiled. "I''m sorry to give you unnecessary trouble. Mary told me that your meeting halted in between because of me.." she heard it all that because of what happened and took place.


    Unfortunately, if only she hadn''t gone into the basement at night, this disaster would have stopped much earlier.


    "You don''t have to feel sorry for this, Alice. I''m grateful that you are fine and no one has harmed you.." The statement brought half-smile to her lips as she recalled the monster whom she had seen.


    Or to be more specific, a man with a nonbeating heart and... a burnt face.


    Walking close to her bed, he sat down on one side, "I know you, very well. You won''t go down without any reason in your brain. Did someone force you to go down?"


    Alice shook her head vigorously in response.


    "If no one forced you, then how come you land yourself there? The basement is.. not in use by anyone. No one goes there, how come you went.." King Vilas asked in a soft tone, yet his desperation to learn was way too long.


    At the same time, Alice could sense her heart almost in the middle of coming back in her mouth. For some unknown reason, she tried to reminisce about all the events of the night, making her tremble in her own head.


    Averting her gaze back at the King, she gulped the saliva present in her mouth to respond, "Father.. you are.. thinking way too much. Nothing serious.."


    "Alice¡­" King Vilas interrupted her in the middle when she found it difficult to tear her eyes off from her father''s sweet yet domineering face, "Tell me. What happened to you, how did you fall unconscious?"

 Chapter 19 - Spell

    Alice took a deep breath. Knowing that she won''t gain anything by hiding, maybe it was her last chance to be cautious around vampires.


    Straightly looking at her father, she opened her mouth to say, "There isn''t one thing. I wanted to talk with Flora last night. When I was coming back to my chamber, I felt someone was nearby as if.. someone was trying to scare me off.."


    "I felt that.. it must be no one else but Vampires. In the end... I ended up following them and ended up in that passage where there were no lamps. Although I did have a lantern in my hand it was of no use too since it was so dark.."


    While narrating her incident, Alice dug her nails into her flesh to not let her face turn slightly pale. The trembling was harder to control as she much anticipated it to be


    King Vilas nodded his head, "Afterwards?"


    "Afterwards¡­ I reached the stairs. There were some noises that I constantly heard. A noise coming from downstairs so I went into the basement to find it completely dark."


    At this point, Alice lowered her eyes while reciting all the events. The burnt face constantly haunted her memory, where she could easily sense that the monster would come alive again¡­ to eat her up.


    Her fingers were intermingled with others while her gaze started to wander. She looked down at her own hand, with the look of ache. The moisture started to appear in her eyes but keeping herself stronger, Alice started to tell ahead.


    "I went down.. in the basement and came across a man.. wearing armor. I felt he was a vampire but.. he wasn''t. He was a monster, a burnt monster with no beating heart."


    It was the turn of King Vilas to get shocked. His eyes were wide in horror and surprise started to travel his heart. "A.. monster?"


    "Yes, a monster. Those red eyes and.. burnt face. He wasn''t a vampire but a monster, father." Alice answered when she immediately closed her eyes and kept her head on the rest arm behind her.


    The only aim she looked forward to was to not let those tears fall which were on the edge. She can''t appear weak, no, not anymore.


    While she was absorbed in the traumatized feelings of hers, trying to get her strength out, King Vilas had another dilemma to deal with.


    ''She saw a monster. But how!? Is the spell breaking?'' He wasn''t sure, but the lines of his forehead started to get deeper and deeper. Over time, his heart started to beat at an unstable rate on the realization of what got up with the entire messy and unsettled situation.


    "Anything else? Did that monster attack you anywhere?" Concern was clear in his voice when all Alice did was shake her head. "He tried. But then, out of the blue, a light appeared which made the man be converted into ashes while... my lantern broke."


    Still keeping her eyes closed, she didn''t even try to speak to her father unknown to her, King Vilas had either worry in his mind. ''Maybe I will need to consider talking with those saints once again after we return.''


    This was the only solution he found at this point when he heard everything about the incident that had almost made her lose her consciousness.


    At the same time, King Vilas turned his head to peek at his maids around him. Staring at Mary, he slightly narrowed his eyes to say, "I hope¡­"


    "You don''t have to say anything, His Highness. We know this is confidential and will reside within the four walls of this room." Mary assured quickly before the King could have uttered a word to them.


    Getting assurance from Mary also made King Vilas smile. Then, he looked back at Alice to find her frown, "You don''t have to think about it anymore."


    "I''m trying. It will take time but gradually, I will forget about it.." or at least it will stop making me feel threatened. But Alice kept the second half in her throat, not letting them slip.


    King Vilas''s lips were formed into a straight line when he was too in the uncertainty.


    However, this uncertainty needs to be converted into a certain precaution very soon.


    There was a dense and thick air around them, each one absorbed in their own very thoughts. But then, a lighter-filled voice pulled them out of their dazes to look at her entrance.


    "Oh my. I''m seeing father already in Alice''s room before I could have come? What magic this is." Dominic spoke from behind when his words made a giggle pass from Alice''s mouth.


    "It isn''t our mistake that you are already late brother," Alice replied with a faint smile when Dominic entered and stood by her side. "Hmm. Now that you are having fun, I don''t need to ask about your health anymore."


    "Why?" Alice asked in the flow to receive the most honest answer by his side. "Probably because you are still¡­ making the fun out of me, you must be already good. Otherwise, you, making fun of me? In the worst part, you would have asked me to just go away from your place!"


    Alice pretended to roll her eyes at his sentence. But deep down, this was the brutal reality that might have prohibited him from entering her chamber if she was in any bad condition.


    While Alice was staring at her brother with the sudden glow in her eyes, King Vilas''s eyes never tear from her face even for a minor second.


    ''Oh God, please don''t let that glow fade away from her eyes.. she needs that very much.'' Remember from where she got that glow, his heart became heavy at the mere thought of his old and late queen.


    But soon, he was pulled out of his dreamland when Dominic called his name, "Father.."


    "Hmm?"


    "The council head has arrived. I was here to inform you¡­ Your presence is required there." Dominic added.


    In return, King Vilas nodded his head and then looked at Alice with a faint smile, "I have to leave my dear."


    But she had questions to ask, not letting her father leave so easily. A frown curved on her forehead when she asked with doubts. "Why is he council head here!? Why are they getting involved in this?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote with power stones ^.^

 Chapter 20 - Consequences!

    On hearing her question, Firstly, King Vilas averted his eyes to look at his son who had sealed his lips.


    Yet he signaled him: You should tell her.


    It wasn''t new to him. Whenever explaining comes in front of them, it is always him who faces Alice.


    ''Maybe because she will revoke him easily..'' And probably,  being the eldest and the king, he should be the one who goes and clears her doubts too.


    Looking at Alice who was filled with tons of expression, King Vilas answered back, "The Council head is here to meet all of us for once. He wants to make sure that we are serious about the major alliance and no one steps back from this."


    "Oh, that''s it." Alice smiled, with slight relaxation covering her mind.


    Only if they had any idea how scared she was of the council head appearing.


    King nodded his head and patted her head when he got to his toes. "I will leave. It isn''t good to make them wait unnecessarily." Alice agreed with her father''s words when, after giving her a kiss on her forehead, King Vilas psassed King Dominic a glare.


    That glare was filled with hundreds of meanings but that''s the way of communication between the both gents.


    Alice already missed it. King Vilas left the chamber when Dominic took the seat on her bed.


    Letting a sigh escape his lips, he looked at Alice, who was now in the more cheerful mood to begin with, "Alice.., do you wish to go back?"


    "Why would I like to go back brother?" she wasn''t sure if he was talking about her? Why would she like to go back? At first, Dominic hesitated to say, on seeing this side of Alice. Earlier, he had expected her to be scared of this entire place.


    But the scene in front of him was totally different. "Maybe after what happened to you last night, you can go back early, you know this.."


    "That isn''t needed." Alice answered when she kept her hand over his, which was to soothe him. Blinking her eyes twice, she nodded her head, "We all will go back home, once this alliance is done and marriage takes place."


    Prince Dominic stared at her lovely face full of doubts in his eyes, "Are you sure my girl?" In return, he got a positive response from Alice''s side which at least settled the uneasiness over him.


    Knowing that his sister isn''t any weakling, maybe this was the reason he agreed to her words.


    Unknown to anyone, he already heard what she described earlier, from the outside of the chamber.


    Before entering, he paused outside to hear it all, in one go, when he too realized that things might be going out of her control.


    Or probably, the chances of her real powers showing up are very high.


    But to not let his own thoughts be mixed with those, he entered to lighten the awkwardness around them.


    The bond between them was close but in the middle, Alice asked a question that was constantly disturbing her mind, "Brother...what will happen if.. Anyone withdraw or commit a mistake in this alliance?"


    At this time, Prince domoic was served his breakfast in her chamber itself. He sat on the other side of the chair and table, where he ate the breakfast with his spoon.


    Without meeting her eyes, he answered subconsciously, "Umm..Well, today''s pact is for that. Oral agreement that nothing like this will take place.."


    But this isn''t the answer to this question, "I asked about consequences?" Alice was concerned about her cousin, who was behaving unusually.


    Her acting was mind blowing, also convincing. The fact is that she can''t be fooled by the same.


    Living with them for years, she knows her real nature in everything very well.


    At first, Dominic hesitated to answer and tried to ignore the same question, with no intention to upset her. But her persistent nature to know, made him not keep a tough spot.


    In the end, he had no reason to make her upset, but on the other hand, he knew that she wouldn''t keep quiet until he cleared her confusion.


    Without the higher due, he looked here and there, to find that maids already leaving after serving him the food. When his eyes caught sight of the door already closed,he opened his mouth with a slightly lower voice, "Um...don''t tell anyone about this or anyone. This is confidential."


    Alice vigorously nodded her head, when she fixed her ears to hear this out, "I won''t.."


    "So...if anyone fails to stand the promises, it is actually stated that the other party will be thrown and the entire kingdom will come under the another King. This is the real reason why the council head appeared to get an oral agreement between the two Kings.."


    THUD!


    THUD!


    THUD!


    At this point, Alice could feel her heart almost coming in her mouth. The sensation of something wrong was already telling her to shout and yell.


    But she had no courage and time to do so. "Is..that so?"


    "Yes. This is the high demand but we all agreed to this. At the end, what can even major occur? Both sides already agreed, yeah.." Princ Dominic started to eat his lunch once again but Alice was conflicted.


    Subconsciously, her hand traveled across her heart to touch it tightly. The terror of something happening already making her feel vulnerable to this current situation. But nothing was in her hand. ''I can''t predict the future, who knows.. If everything will go smoothly.''


    But she highly doubted if things will, knowing that her cousin, Flora''s reaction in the most tested manner.


    While she was in the turmoil of the sentiments, Prince Dominic dropped another bomb over her head in the most calm manner already, "You heard about the rumor?"


    She didn''t shift direction but still asked, "What?''


    "Uncle has finally arrived today. It will be interesting to see¡­. What he tries to do when we all already destroyed his last plan to kill father...."

 Chapter 21 - Concubine

    At the same time, in Flora''s chamber


    A man was standing nearby the window seeing a stunning view of the grasses and flowers.


    He was muscular with his silky hair flying due to the wind from outside. The silver lining across his armor made him look young but who would guess that his daughter was getting married just in two days.


    "You are late. But better to be here at last. I didn''t expect that you would ever show up." Mrs. Ira, who stood behind, spoke in the lower voice.


    "They are marrying my daughter. You are saying that the bride''s father won''t come? What a joke.." on seeing that, his mocking turned into a colder tone, Mrs. Ira bit her lower lip.


    No one else but she knew the real wilder side of her husband, the second person to be King.


    Hearing that his second plan also failed, she was almost hit by thousands of arrows. But this wasn''t the time to provoke him as well.


    "You are taking me wrong. I never meant that for any of us..'''' Mrs. Ira tried to correct, when she took a few steps, to keep her hand over Daniel''s shoulders, "I just don''t want you to quarrel with your brother for unnecessary reasons.."


    "So you think that I indulge in the fight with him because I''m stupid?" Daniel''s irritated voice brought uneasiness to Ira''s mind.


    A look of hesitation crossed her face when she immediately shook her head. "You are the best. Fighting for your own rights can never be termed as a quarrel.."


    Hearing this, Daniel''s lips curved upwards. Turning around, he stared at his loving daughter who stood at the farthest corner and then at his wife. "At least you are aware that I''m asking for my rights."


    "You are my husband.." Walking closer to him, she wrapped her hands around his chest to keep her head over his chest, "If not me¡­ who will understand you?"


    Daniel didn''t reply straightforwardly. After coming back, the first and foremost thing he wanted to do was to meet his brother.


    However, then he learned that King Villas had gone to the Council meeting and his mood turned even sour.


    The loving and closeness of Ira were not liked by him either. A frown curved on his forehead when he lowered his head to stare at his wife who was clinking like a koala, "You should get away from me now."


    "But you have been gone for so long, at least let me look at you properly." Ira defensively said but that didn''t put much impact on him. "Get aside and explain to me. Will the marriage take place or not.."


    At this point, all Daniel had the urge to know as the matter was simple, the person on talks of marriage was of his own beloved one. Staring at his wife, in her eyes, he saw her slightly sad. However, totally ignoring the same, he asked further, "Tell me, what have you planned now?"


    "I already told you that I won''t let this marriage take place. You have to trust me on this.." Mrs. Ira knew that her dear husband won''t believe her until she shows him some progress.


    Yet her hands were tied. What was she supposed to say that earlier, Alice came across a monster? That might appear like a joke, a difference to him.


    Daniel was conflicted when he showed a dissatisfied face to her. With uncertainty written all over his face, he shook his head. "I mean.. is Flora going to marry those bastards or not?"


    At the same time, Ira''s smile widened which was almost reaching up to her eyes. Her eyes shimmered with the glow, showing her evident concern, "No, I will not let Flora marry to those people."


    "It could be.. someone else or.. we all know the consequences that would take place if she doesn''t get married," Ira answered back.


    "But.. brother will not leave her so easily. I mean¡­ What type of excuse are we going to give? When will she deny it?" When the question was heard by her, Ira turned around to look at her dear daughter, who was standing in the other corner of the chamber, both of her hands in the front.


    With her eyelashes down on the ground, she dared not to even lift her face for once. "Let them be happy. We will break this happiness.. when they would be at the peak of their happiness and this blunder will take place.."


    Ira''s words were good to hear but his heart wasn''t overwhelmed so easily.


    Looking at her face as if he was trying to find any doubts yet he ended up finding nothing. "You are sure?"


    "I have devised a devilish plan regarding this. Do not worry. This time.. either it will be his Highness''s head or.. his daughter is left with those vampires." Ira walked towards the bed and sat there while taking her shawl to sit gracefully.


    At this point, her eyes shined as that of a value with the sly glint almost covering all her face, "Once that damn princess is out¡­ you can always have what you want.. and Flora.. will be the only and sole Princess of this entire Kingdom."


    On the other hand, Daniel kept quiet. He didn''t utter a single thing regarding this.


    Rather, he imagined the positions in his mind, owing to the fact that His Highness isn''t a mere player in this game of chess.


    "If King Vials get a single hint¡­" those words slipped out of his lips when he kept his hand over his waist to calculate all the possibilities. But this was shattered when she replied, "He won''t. He is too busy to even take a peek at us. This time¡­ it is me, and except Alice, there is no one who can decode this."


    In the end, Ira''s calculation and the full proof idea gave Daniel some kind of satisfaction. After all, there wasn''t the slightest clue to him to what extent she could plan.


    Her extensive way of analyzing and execution might be already in their favor but he has his doubts. ''Let''s see how she goes to get this..'' keeping his question to himself, he didn''t let them ask anymore.


    While Mrs. Ira showed her head and passed him the soft gazes, in the hope to get some praise from the second man.


    He has returned after days.. and still carried that distant and aloof look of his.


    Just when she was already to ask Flora to step out of the chamber so that they can spend some time together, did Daniel drop another damaging bomb over her head.


    "Anyways, there is a lady down. Go and look after her. She is my new concubine and pregnant with my child now."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones. Please guys ^...^

 Chapter 22 - Kill The Child

    The same brought a sour and distant look on Ira''s face when the smirk of her faded instantly, replacing it with the entire shock. "You mean.. y-you got... anyone else.. or pregnant?"


    "Or what do you expect me to stay away from sexual activity for so long?" Daniel said, not sounding even the slightest bit guilty in his tone.


    Instead of showing any scope of acceptance, he appeared to be high and mighty, "You have to take care of her. Maybe that child in her stomach maybe a boy.."


    "Y-yet you got another lady pregnant! Husband.. this.. is not the first time." Her brows started to curve when Mrs. Ira stood on her toes immediately.


    She was dumbfounded from head to toe, so was her daughter who lifted her eyes and stared at her father with amazing eyes.


    Nevertheless, to say, neither of them had expected him to make a comeback, with baggage for them to take care of.


    Ira walked closer to him with her lighter steps. Her lips were curved into a straight line, to say "I know you.. were away and we haven''t met but, what''s the need to g-"


    "You got the opportunity to be my wife and the second lady. It''s better if you take care of that position and show me some progress by not making my daughter marry any monster." Daniel expressed his displeasure by his rude tone of his.


    His eyes lowered with the coldness which made her gulp the saliva in her mouth. ''He is still not understanding. Oh god..'' this was surely out of her expectations from him.


    When Ira tried to touch Daniel''s hand, he pulled it smoothly before she could have even let their skin come in contact. ''He is.. avoiding me..'' His actions were louder than his words, where she found herself in the worst situation.


    "Your daughter''s wedding talks are at the palace and you have got a lady pregnant. This doesn''t suit you." She made a remark which received a scornful expression to his, "I don''t need anyone''s advice on this."


    "B- '''' her words were cut short when the noise of knocking entered into their ears.


    Turning their heads in the direction of the door, Ira averted her gaze to give Flora a look, who stood closer to the door of the chamber.


    On meeting her mother''s eyes, she subconsciously nodded, "I will see who is there.." With this, Flora walked ahead to open the wooden door to find the messenger of the King, "Yes?"


    The messenger bowed slightly to the Princess when he kept his hand behind his body and straightened up his chest, "His Highness has requested the Second man''s presence on the roof of the Palace."


    Without any doubt, her father already heard this. Not letting this slip out of his hand, Daniel walked towards the door to stare at them merging with fierce-filled eyes, "Is King Vilas out of the council head meeting?"


    "Yes, and that is why he agreed upon your demand. Your presence is wanted by him." The messenger replied without being his eyes. In return, Daniel nodded and asked the messenger to leave.


    Not even sparing a glance at his wife and daughter, Daniel walked out of the chamber, in the direction of the rooftop where he found the King.


    Whereas Ira and Flora were left alone in the entire chamber, with the uneasiness settling upon their hearts.


    Looking at her father''s leaving back, Flora clutched the side of her dress when she closed her eyes to let the sigh escape. ''Oh god.. he has such an authentic aura..''


    She found it even hard to breathe in his presence when his absence made her relax and let herself massage her temples.


    While Flora closed the door, her gaze tweaked to see her mother, shock rooted to one place. "Mother.."


    "Don''t Flora. I know it is my mistake that I wasn''t able to bore a male heir to the family. He has the right to be using this excuse or issue of mine to get intimate with others." Mrs. Ira put a storm out ahead.


    In her eyes, this was the sole mistake from her side.


    There wasn''t the absence of love and her loyalty, however, her natural causes made her live this miserable life.


    Noticing her mother''s frown and downed shoulders, Flora made her way in her direction. Coming closer, she kept her hand over her shoulders to hug her tightly, "You are wrong. That isn''t your mistake mother.."


    "Flora¡­ you won''t understand this. " Ira answered as she brought her hand behind Flora''s head to caress her hair, "This is what God granted me. But.. that never stopped me to maintain where I am today.."


    Breaking the embrace, a puzzle started to spread all over Flora''s forehead when she questioned, "You mean.."


    "He has the right to get the lady pregnant but¡­ whether the child will be born or not, still lies with me.. only me.." Ira''s sadness started to sweep away, all flushed with the brilliant idea that popped in her mind.


    While Flora wasn''t able to comprehend a single thing, Ira already devised a plan to execute in return for this situation.


    "In this time.. if he thinks that a mere lady can come and threaten me only because he has made her pregnant with a child...then this is a dream."


    "W-what are you planning to do mother?" Flora asked with a defensive voice, where she already felt the shivers down her spine, on seeing that her mother''s smirk started to enlarge.


    Ira brought her hand near her face to keep the pile of her hair behind her ears when she lifted her eyes, in the deadliest manner to reply back.


    "Either kill the child.. or the mother."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^.^

 Chapter 23 - Mistake Of His Highness

    Daniel soon appeared at the roof where he found two soldiers blocking his way with their swords. Passing them a glare, he asked, "His Highness called me.."


    Without even looking at him, the soldiers stared at King Vilas who signaled via his hand to let him.


    On receiving the orders, the soldier pulled the sword off from the second man''s neck.


    Stepping close to King Vilas, he came across to see him standing with full calm and composure, to show no level of hint or displeasure at all. He was staring at the view from the Palace, which looked stunning. The front lines were packed with the soldiers of both Kingdoms.


    On the other hand, another tent was made for the soldiers to practice their daily swordsmanship.


    But the deep silence between them was already adding up to the awkwardness. The winds of coldness were touching their face''s warm skin when the voices of swords were heard.


    At last, Daniel decided to break this thick quiet between them by saying, "Our soldiers must be practicing on the other hand, isn''t it so?"


    "Correct. They need to be prepared for the worst. Prediction isn''t, since vampires are present here." King Vilas was straight in his words to which Daniel nodded. "I heard the council member arrived."


    "Head. The council members have been here for the last few days but today¡­ the head also came to have our words on this alliance." King Vilas didn''t object, neither did he try to hide.


    Since it was laid all clear in front of Daniel, why would he act unknown to the fact already. However this gained a nod from Daniel''s side, yet his anticipation was already at the edge of shattering.


    "So.." turning his face to look at the King beside him, he asked, "Have you finally decided to wed Flora with the crown Prince of the Vampires?"


    Hearing his aloof voice, King Vilas only gave a positive response by a nod. Since the details weren''t asked neither did he present them.


    But, at the same time, in the back of his mind, there was already a speech designed which he might need to convince his brother, in case he is unsettled.


    "I did what came for the welfare of our homeland. This is the homeland left by our ancestors and I don''t want to disrespect them or disappoint them in any way." He was brutally honest but in Daniel''s eyes, this was a mere joke.


    His eyes shimmered with the cunningness that started to slip in the liquid. A light chuckle escaped his lips when he shook his head, "My plan failed. I know you did that."


    "Which kind of plan are you talking about?" King Vilas remained expressionless throughout the conversation. But he knew where her conversation was progressing. Yet he never minds that as well, since his soul already knew the truth.


    "You can always try to hide from my eyes, brother."


    For the very first time in their talks, did Villas hear him advertising as his brother after a long period? Probably, once he took the throne, those affectionate words severely left Daniel''s mouth.


    "I have nothing to hide. As a King, is carrying out my responsibilities not my work?"


    "You are eligible for that. Neither did I present my dislike of that. But.." his eyes narrowed when the sharp glint passed by, "But what you did¡­ actually.. got my plan tempered. King Vilas, you have touched the wrong thing."


    Daniel hopes to see a shift in those eyes of his brothers yet he ends up with disappointment. There was no hint of guilt, no shame, or anything which was already something shocking to see in King Vilas''s eyes. "If I had, I would have done anything, I would have openly told you all. I don''t know what you are talking about....second man, Daniel. "


    While King Vilas''s fingers were formed into a fist at the back of his body he never let that fury surfaced on his face. He would be the last person to reveal this until the correct time comes and land on their feet.


    Recalling what he found out, about the killing plant that his brother almost made him snap his head at that time. But it was Alice, who controlled him, so was Dominic who managed to make him calm.


    Otherwise, this man.. won''t be standing beside him to outrageously ask him about his plan being failed.


    "That would be good if you aren''t in my plans. Otherwise, if I did find your doings.. against me, my wrath will be worth facing." The threat was a clear indication, where Daniel didn''t beat around the bush and gave open threat to no one else but King Vilas


    Somewhere deep in his mind, he knew that this would be a total waste to some extent. This won''t make him have either, but how can he just sit on his leg and let this King destroy all he has achieved all these years.


    Neither did Ling Vials continue this overreaction, nor did Daniel let things much affect him. But he did have another talk to do.


    "My daughter is getting wedded to that monster. I don''t want that." He was straight to his doing, which was quite impressive to King Vilas, "Aren''t you patriotic toward your kingdom? If it helps the flourishing, why not?"


    "Why don''t you send Alice in place of Flora then? You are the King, your daughter can be the one facing this alliance." Daniel snapped when he let his chin high and soldiers upwards, "As her father, I want her to get married to some other King, at least I will benefit from that."


    "You mean¡­ King of Flantina, who is already in his late fifties, with many grandchildren and already a Head queen?" King Vials asked, not sounding too surprised in his tone.


    Yet this way suited a shock to no one else but Daniel who looked almost shocked and amused with his expressions, "H-how do."


    "Daniel, have you forgotten that I''m King? Whatever activities that happen in this place are under my nose ...." With this, King Vilas passed him a smile, but that ever reached up to his ears.


    In return, Daniel stood to his place, without moving. The sour expressions turned uglier, "That doesn''t change the fact that I don''t want her to get married to that monster vampire. They are our enemies.."


    "This will flourish the Kingdom. If this can end the hatred between both the kingdoms, why not do it?" In response to this, Daniel had no answers.


    His lips were sealed where his eyes only stared at the arms present outside the castle''s gate, with unspeakable emotions floating by in his eyes.


    Lack of response from his side made King Vilas understand that, if he doesn''t wish things to proceed, then doesn''t mean he will ultimately stop it as well. After all, this man doesn''t care less for his daughter at all¡­.


    "This wedding will eventually happen, Second man Daniel. Consider this as a sacrifice for the kingdom¡­"


    The words made a scoff to leave from Daniel''s lips where he nodded his head. Turning around, he was ready to walk out of the roof, but before that, he halted in his steps.


    Instead of completely going out, he turned around to look at his brother with his determined eyes of cleverness, "I hope this results well. But remember that, this alliance will never have me in its favor¡­never¡­let us see how you commit a mistake, His Highness¡­"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones ^.^


    If you can leave a review on the front cover, that would be really helpful. Thank you!

 Chapter 24 - Favorite Of King

    Meanwhile, at the other side of the Castle


    Cyrus was walking through the corridors to appear in front of the one chamber. Taking a deep breath, he shook his mind while a strange thought crossed his mind.


    ''Let it be done, this isn''t worth consuming your time..'' with this thinking, he kept his hand over the door to open it in one go.


    "Alex''s father is-'''' his words halted in the middle when his gaze fell straight on the bed, finding his half-brother entangled in sheets and a girl on top of him.


    What entered his eyes was the sound of their moans, but soon, they were too pulled back from their fantasy world when they stared at Cyrus with wide eyes.


    "CYRUS!"


    Alex held the sheets near his body, making the girl fall on the other side of the bed.


    She too, took the cover by the sheets, but it was hard to hide her entire body from the naked eyes


    "Gosh Alex.." Cyrus muttered as a look of disgust transplanted in his eyes, before he immediately took the steps back, from where he entered and closed the door behind himself.


    He could hear the mumbles inside, where there was an uproar.


    A deep sigh escaped his lips when he brought his hand near his temples to massage them.


    ''What did I just witness here?'' Did he just walk in on his brother having an intimate session with his other play toy?


    ''Why am I not surprised by his charm working on everybody.¡­''


    At this stage, Cyrus only patiently paced back and forth in front of the chamber of Alex.


    He came and stood near the railings to gaze at the tower castle in front of them. He was almost lost in his daze which shattered until he heard the door behind him an opening.


    But the first and foremost thing that entered his ears was the shrill voice. "Do you have any manners or not!?"


    Turning around, he came across the mighty Alex, who is just a few days younger than him. Yet It was no hidden fact that the vampire has inherited their father''s elements whether it be his eyes, brain, or be his charm with the girls.


    "You could have locked the door before starting something so.. outrageous. We are here for the alliance, not to have those things." Cyrus answered back, sounding a little bit too serious.


    But his seriousness was taken into something else by Alex, "This is what we call an intimate session. That doesn''t mean we have to do it with the ladies of our Kingdom. It''s simple fun.."


    "Keep those fun to yourself. If Sharon gets a hint about your life, she would be the first person to break the engagement and leave you.." with this, Cyrus picked up the ring that had fallen from Alex''s hands, just outside of the chamber.


    Handing the same ring back to Alex, he mumbled, "Do whatever you wish to. At least.. keep care of this¡­"


    "Oh, do you give a shit about that!? Oh God, Cyrus, how can you be a serious and simple vampire if you don''t have urges in other ways!? That is almost impossible!" Alex reacted when he put the ring back in the pocket of his clothes rather than on his finger.


    Instead, he kept his hand over Cyrus''s shoulders to say, "Why don''t you just take the work of being the saint vampire and leave the position of King for me?"


    Hearing this, Cyrus''s lips were sealed into a straight line. At this point, he controlled his urge to roll his eyes before he removed Alex''s arms.


    "Keep this kind of advice to yourself."


    "B-


    "I''m not here for some kind of chit-chat with you. Neither do you, nor I had time to waste with...." someone as degraded as you, to begin with.. yet he let the second half be slipped in the deep throat of his.


    Alex stared at his brother with a hard gaze for the next few minutes.


    The intense feeling inside him started to bubble out but he managed to control the snake before it goes or of control


    "Where is the father now? I will go and meet him.." Alex asked to which Cyrus answered "In his chamber. Go and meet him there."


    "Hmm. I don''t want you to tell me about that." Alex shrugged his shoulders and adjusted his clothes slightly. While passing Cyrus an undefined glare, he took a few steps behind to finally turn around and leave in the direction of King Almen''s chamber.


    At the same time, Cyrus''s gaze was stagnant at his departure where he showed literally no expression on his face.


    There was not even a bit of guilt in that.


    However, a harsh and husky voice from behind entered into his ears, "That man.. is cunning, you know this?"


    "Not new... he is the favorite of our dear king..."

 Chapter 25 - Witch Will Destroy Us!

    "There is no denying that he does act mighty. But in the end.." Cyrus looked back at his general to reply, "The position is still lying with me to hold and no one has the power to defy my words."


    "Strongly agreed." General nods his head when they both started to take lighter steps, while Cyrus keeps his hand behind his back.


    "Did you find what I told you to do?" Cyrus enquired, and in return, the General slightly shook his head to respond to the same.


    Unfortunately, he was damn hesitant to utter anything, especially when they were in the midland, as anyone can come across to hear.


    Knowing this possibility as well, Cyrus took into account his general''s forehead when he signaled, "Let us go near the garden then¡­"


    Without further due, both the men started to proceed to arrive near the garden without any conversation.


    Arriving near the same, Cyrus stood near the railings where he looked at the view in front of him, that of a beautiful garden.


    As expected, the general trend is headed in Cyrus''s direction, "You were right. She is the most pampered and protected one in the entire Kingdom of Suzania." The general already extracted the maximum information he could relate to the Human Princess.


    However, in the end, he did face some difficulty and hardship, only to realize the extent of her pampering, the King and the Prince have tried their best to keep her low profile.


    "So is this true that she is the sole daughter of King Vilas?" Cyrus''s eyes narrowed when he saw the man slightly shaking his head in agreement. "True. She is the sole daughter and the title of the Crowned Princess lies with ger."


    "Unfortunately, I wasn''t able to save a single news story about her mother. All I got my hand was on the news that the Crowned Prince and the Crowned Princess share the same mother and the Suzania empire didn''t have the queen from the past few years now.." the news was hard to digest.


    As expected, Cyrus''s lips moved upwards when the realization struck him. ''The Suzania empire doesn''t have a Queen?''


    He found this possibility to be a mere joke. How can a man like King Vilas stay away from the eyes of ladies?


    "Does the King fathered any more children except the two highlighted ones?" Cyrus had his own doubts to clear off.


    If the man was innocent or not¡­


    "Well, no. What is even more shocking is that.. the King has no concubines to deal with. He seems the entire widow but.. that is all we know.."


    "Things were quite hidden, with many complications in their Kingdom and we can''t get our hands over those things." Hearing this, Cyrus didn''t reply.


    Just his lips were sealed into a straight line to realize that King Vilas''s daughter was the girl whom he saved last night.


    ''If she''s the one.. then why is her hair silver!? Why not just like the rest of the family members?'' That was the question that disrupted him mentally.


    Knowing that the Royals don''t let their gene be mixed with the local people, this was impossible.


    "So¡­ we have no clue about the mother of the two, right?" Cyrus asked again to confirm and received the same answer.


    At last, he moved towards one of the pillars to keep his hand over them.


    Standing with its support, his brows had already shifted their location when he was in internal conflict. ''If they have the same mother. Where is she? Is he dead? But then why isn''t I getting anything about her?'' It almost seemed too impossible.


    Despite him, being one of the results of his father''s mistakes never let him not know about her mother.


    Yet in this condition, he never got the chance to be with her even for a mere second.


    "If that is the case.. then we will miss finding this soon. Also, try to dig more if anything else is related to that Princess. I have my suspicions over her." Cyrus spoke without facing the man.


    Knowing this already, he let out a tired sigh.


    But afterward, both the gentlemen heard a cough from behind them. They immediately turned around to take the look of General Ryan to appear there.


    On his appearance in front of him, his brows shaped, "May I know what are you doing here?"


    "I thought why not to tell the Crowned Prince the rules before marriage." On saying this, his eyes traveled to the Young prince''s General also there but soon, the man was dismissed since General Ryan wished to have a one-to-one conversation with the Prince.


    Neither did Cyrus object to the same but raise his chin high, "What kind of rules are you talking about?"


    "A prophecy. Knowing that your father hasn''t told you, it leans on my shoulder to make you aware of the same." Cyrus found it to be strange.


    What kind of prophecy was he unaware of?


    "Please tell me. You don''t need my permission to do so." Prince answered to which General Ryan strictly told, "There was a Prophecy years ago that the Lineage will soon break."


    "The lineage of the Vampires will break and the outcome will be.. the child born out of.. the two powerful people, a different kind of all." General Ryan spoke in the coldest tone he could ever use for the same.


    At the same time, his eyes gleamed with the mist when he coughed again on noting that the Crowned Prince took the least interest in his words.


    "The lineage? Of vampires? What does this have to do with my wedding with a mere human?"


    "For you, she might be a normal human¡­ but this alliance is the signal of the old prophecy coming true. That a witch will come and ruin all of us..."

 Chapter 26 - Hatred

    Hearing this, Cyrus turned around to stare at the man with his narrowed and squinty eyes. "Do you even realize what are you saying,"


    "I know what I''m telling and making you aware about, Prince. It is my responsibility to do so and I''m doing that¡­ The old books have told us the same tale." General Ryan answered back with a straight face not moving from his position.


    He looked too selfish to speak about this mere joke, making Cyrus almost not understand what was it supposed to do with him?


    "If that is true, then the lady with whom my marriage is arranged is a human, not a witch. Witches are hated, either in the human land or in the Vampires'' place. No one likes them.."


    How can he easily forget the time when the Witch was burnt in front of the administrative office by their locals? The news reached them quite late but none of them felt a single tinge of guilt.


    Rather, they were pleased that a Witch was shown her place, and that was death!


    General Ryan didn''t deny anything. Keeping a straight face, he looked into the King''s eyes without tearing his gaze off for a mere second. "Probably you are correct. And this might not even be related to you¡­"


    "But my concern was to tell you, so I did. This prophecy was done long back. Today, you are marrying a human, who knows if in the future your children weds with the Witch, just to bring this into your eyes." Was all that General Ryan spoke in his defense.


    Neither did Cyrus try to brush this anytime soon, since he knew that being a King in future, he must be aware of the minute things as well. ''At least I''m not the one who will deal with a witch in my bed..''


    With this thought, he could sense his body relaxing. In response, he nodded his head, "I''m grateful that you told me about him."


    "It was my responsibility to do so. In the end, I just wish Prince to maintain his alarms everywhere to avoid any wrong step." General Ryan was brutally honest, not showing any ill intentions and Cyrus could already feel the same.


    His heart was pure enough, which made Cyrus realize that this prophecy, probably will not be related to him but in the near future, for his family. The mere thought of having a Witch in their castle was enough to infuriate his fury.


    "But I would like to remind General Ryan that nothing like this will ever happen. Every member of our Kingdom is inspected and¡­ this will not go unnoticed by anyone." Cyrus''s eyes blinked twice to anwer in the more selective manner.


    However, General Ryan can''t agree to this anymore. Neither did he try to list the possibilities, but the way his eyes shined was deeper than any sea. The same sea, which contained thousands of words to say but he knew how to hold himself back.


    "I trust our Crowned Prince will take the decision on what will be the betterment for the entire Kingdom. Sometimes, what we don''t even imagine can also be the reason for our downfall." The words were enough to make Cyrus frown.


    The words didn''t make any sense to him, except knowing that General Ryan was trying to convey him something, which he wasn''t able to keep out entirely.


    Keeping his hand back, Cyrus lifted his chin to stare at General Ryan with the crystaled eyes. His eyebrows had already lifted up from the space, showing he was listening to him attentively.


    "General Ryan, you have served my father for so long. Not that I deny that, nor can I raise questions on your loyalty. Yet this time, I want to make you aware that¡­ my eyes are always keeping an eye over each member of the Empire¡­"


    "I will not let them go against me, nor will I allow any Witch to show up in my Kingdom, especially in my Royalty.. because those witches deserve the punishment way more cruel to that of death."


    Cyrus answered without moving his eyes even for a mere second. His thoughts were very much clear, he will not let anyone tamper his plans.


    In return, General Ryan nodded his head while lowering his eyelids. "I understand, Prince."


    Turning around, Cyrus walks near the border of the garden where his eyes stared at the other side of the castle to see the window of  the Princess still opened.


    Yet his mind was absolutely somewhere else where it was hard to even imagine. His teeth gritted in fury when he recalled his own hatred towards those witches who¡­ had killed his dear mother.


    General was stranding in absolute silence but then a shocked expression plaster over his eyes to hear Cyrus''s next words,


    "The witches¡­ killed my mother. If their kind tries to probe my family, I will give them the death which.. will be remembered in their generations after generations¡­"


    ¡­.


    "Achoo!!"


    On the other side, Alice was sitting inside her room. When she suddenly sneezed, she brought her hand near her nose. Rubbing it lighty, subconsciously, shook her head.


    ''The coldness is increasing.. maybe cause of that..'' taking the shawl from the near stall, she wore it while staring out of her window into the sky.


    "Achoo!" Another sneeze which almost made her eyes widened. She was already covered then why is her nose suddenly sneezing so much?!


    ''Maybe because someone is remembering me?''

 Chapter 27 - First Meet(1)

    At this point, Alice was all free in her chamber, with nothing to do anymore. On the other hand of the room was Mary along with the two assigned maids.


    Yet all Alice felt was the emptiness inside her heart where she felt the urge to just get up from this bed. Averting her eyes to see her caretaker, she coughed slightly.


    "Mary¡­ I was thinking, why not have a walk outside. It is still very bright and the night hasn''t fallen yet." Alice expressed her desire in much clear words.


    Hearing the same, Mary turned around to stare at the Princess with a slight reluctance that surfaced, "I''m sorry miss, his Highness strictly instructed us to not let you go away somewhere else."


    "B-but it is the day.. There''s enough light and I will go somewhere open. Not in the darkness anymore." Alice protested with her puppy-shaped eyes. The wish to now step out was way longer than anything.


    Probably because the last day''s dream was still haunting her, she was in need of fresh air to clear her mind from such a traumatic experience.


    Mary simply sealed her mouth but after the Princess''s demand, all she did was to make her way towards the soldiers who guarded her door.


    Coming in front of them, she said, "Ask His Highness to send some more soldiers. Princess wishes to go to the garden."


    "I will make the Princess''s request to reach our King." The soldier replied when one of them walked out and brought two other soldiers along with them.


    On their arrival, Mary gave Princess a look who was still in distress of not understanding anything. ''I asked her to let me go and explore but she brought soldiers?'' A frown curved on her forehead but she still kept her ears open.


    "Mary, why have you called two more soldiers? I-" she was interrupted in the middle when Mary walked close to her and bowed.


    "Princess''s security is in my hands. You already went through so much tonight, so do not take much of the risk, I would like these two soldiers to accompany you for your safety, Princess." Mary expressed her concern and Alice was left with no further option in her hands.


    While she removed the blanket and wore her Royal clothes, she took a fur shawl to cover her from the coldness in this region.


    Coming out of her room, her eyes met the two soldiers who were straightly standing, with their high chin. ''Now my personal space will be invaded by these two¡­''


    A sigh escaped her lips then, without further delay, she moved in the direction of the garden when the two of them followed her behind.


    Crossing through the quiet corridor, she came across the door, leading towards the main court of the castle, which joined both the sides of the Palace. At the same moment, her eyes fell on the decorations done with the layers of flowers on each side. ''Seems like a ring ceremony will be held tomorrow..''


    With this thought, Alice realized that things were only rushed. However, if things are in better condition, she would be grateful for them to proceed smoothly.


    "Princess, the garden is on the other side.." one of the soldiers, who stood behind her, spoke to bring her out of the daze.


    Alice stared at the man, from head to bottom, and slightly nodded her head. Breaking the eye contact, she moved in the direction of the garden to arrive very soon.


    What caught her eyes were the flowers, believing that it was the weather of the leaves turning into brown, pink, and red color. The sight was magnificent to watch where she could feel herself absorbing this nature.


    "This.. is beyond my imagination¡­" that vampires have not tried to destroy all the flowers. Aren''t those monsters the haters of such extreme beauty?


    Because in their eyes, nothing could compete with them. Not even the naturally grown trees and flowers need to be lowered. For the entire place, Vampires consider themselves the utmost and superior race for sure.


    Moving ahead, she stepped inside when the guards stayed at the corner of the garden. With their swords in their hands, they stood still as any tower.


    Meanwhile, Alice''s smile just kept on widening when she touched one yellow flower, with her soft hands. "Hm.. this is really soft.."


    "If only I can bring this to my state.." a tired sigh escaped her lips when her eyes averted to see the other beauty present in the garden.


    However, her sole presence was interrupted by a stranger when someone''s voice entered into her ears from behind making her frown.


    "Seems like Princess of Suzania Empire is alright after last night''s event."


    A husky yet solid voice entered into her ears which made her eyebrows frown. Clutching her shawl, she stood back on her knees without turning around to face the stranger. ''Who has the audacity to address me so openly?''


    The other person must be blind to actually have the courage to come and have a conversation with her, while other members of her empire are deadly afraid.


    Without turning around, she looked above from her shoulders to enquire, "Says who?"


    "The same person who saved you last night from that basement."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with power stones ^.^


    Let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 28 - First Meet(2)

    As she heard those words, Alice was automatically shielded. Her eyes widened when she realized what the man was trying to convey. "Y-you.."


    "Princess! Please don''t move!" The soldiers came to her rescue when they blocked the Prince''s view to stare at Alice''s back.


    Standing as tall as the pillars, they eyed the Vampire from top to bottom with their gaze hardening and sending daggers. "Which noble are you!?"


    "Well well¡­ Princess Alice''s soldiers are well aware of how to protect her. Quite surprised to see that." Cyrus answered in a half hostile manner. But the smirk never faded off his lips even for a mere second.


    He looked amused and that amusement was evident in his eyes too, "Can''t I have some talks with my soon to be.. sister in law?"


    "We asked you, who are you? Why do you wish to have a conversation with our Princess?" The soldiers didn''t budge from their position even for a second. Their eyes were entirely focused on the person who seemed to be a noble too.


    But this time, Alice asked without showing a face, "Sister-in-law!? Are you.."


    "Yes, you correct, Princess Alice. I''m your cousin''s groom, Crown Prince Cyrus of Gazelle Kingdom." Cyrus formally gave his introduction while keeping his hands behind his body, shoulders high with a playful smirk lingering on his lips.


    In return, Alice''s hands were converted into a fist when she finally turned around to stare at the man, who gave her a radiant aura. "Step aside." She ordered for both soldiers but they were hesitant.


    However, on seeing Alice''s gaze stagnant on the Prince, they knew that Princess''s order was the last to be followed. According to the order, they both took a few steps beside but didn''t leave Alice''s side entirely.


    With their stepping aside, came the full view of the Crowned Prince, looking too overconfident. "So you''re the one whom Flora will marry.."


    Cyrus nodded his head but in contrast to his relaxed expressions, Alice''s face was filled with a distant look. She appeared no less than the bucket filled with ice and water. "Why do you want to meet me? If you are here to ask about Flora, then you are at the wrong place."


    "If I had to ask about my bride, I would have gone to King Vilas rather than coming face to face with a Princess who¡­ lost her consciousness." She found his words to be provocative towards her.


    He was trying to test her patience, and surely she will not give any chance of surprise.


    Raising her eyebrows, Alice drew a fresh smile over her lips to answer back, "Crown Prince Cyrus appears to be quite interested in my personal matters. May I remind you that we both aren''t of the same lineage?"


    As expected, Cyrus''s aura hardened but that playful smile never got replaced, "We aren''t. I will not even mind that but when both the Kingdoms are doing this alliance, I hope for some cooperation from your side as well. In the end, you are the Crowned Princess, not your dear cousins."


    "Doesn''t make much of a difference. She will be your wife and your queen. Keep me aside on this matter." Alice replied constantly without showing any relaxation in her attitude.


    Unfortunately, he remains relaxed. The way his eyes surveyed her from top to bottom, was slightly uncomfortable for her but she moved to keep her calm rather than bursting on any issue without any proof.


    When she found a lack of expressions from his side, Alice continued, "Prince Cyrus, if you are waiting for your Queen''s face to see, then you should ask either my father or brother. They will help you. I prefer to be left alone."


    Alice was straight in her request and speech, so was he when he answered, "Princess Alice¡­ Why so much hatred?"


    Steeping a little bit closer to her, he had hoped to see her taking a few steps back. Yet it was the total opposite since she stayed stagnant to her spot. As her gaze never tore from his face, she kept on staring at his fine face which looked to be disgusted in her eyes.


    The soldiers behind her were already alerted when they were ready to stop the Prince from coming close to their Princess but then, Alice already lifted her hands to signal them: Do not move.


    Noting the same, Cyrus''s lips curved into a bright smile but that never reached his eyes. Stepping a bit more closer to the Princess, he found no trace of fear in her eyes.


    "You are a beautiful Princess.." the word slips out of his mouth when Alice''s eyes narrow. "I will take that as a compliment."


    Despite her multiple attempts to make this man leave, he appeared stubborn. Not like Alice cared but her instincts were already making her doubt her decision to have a walk-in this garden. "If you are done, Prince Cyrus, leave me alone."


    Hearing this, Cyrus''s brows shed their position but he never took a step back. Closing the gap between them, he was almost a step back from her where he wanted to just touch her milky skin.


    His lingering gaze upon her was long noticed by Alice and she wanted to step back. But her confidence never let her appear weakling in front of this monster!


    But his next words did change the color of her eyes, "You are beautiful¡­ so bad that I will not get the opportunity to torture you in this lifetime.."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with your dear power stones. Please?

 Chapter 29 - Enemies!

    "So, you wish to torture my sister? Isn''t it so?" Unknown to him, he had disclosed something prominent in front of her.


    Alice never showed that impact over her face but her body language wasn''t able to hide it for long. As her clutch around her clothing tighted, her nails were ready to tear the shawl.


    In a similar manner, Cyrus''s eyes turned into a crystal moon, "Princess Alice, you are too lucky to not be at your cousin''s place. She will have to suffer because of the alliance between the two Kingdoms."


    "Neither do I expect any sympathy out of monsters like you? You only survive to drink blood out of people¡­ once a bloody monster, always stays the one." Alice answered the same harshness, without minding if they will have any impact on the same person.


    But she highly doubted if he would take her words to heart. The hatred between them was prominent, unlike others who appeared to be sweet with others, they were the ones who clearly displayed their dislike for each other.


    "If we are bloody monsters, then who are you? Our slave? Just mere source of our blood. Humans have surely forgotten that they are born to be used by us." Cyrus replied with the same intensity that made a scoff leave from her lips.


    But Alice immediately shook her head. This time, she took a step ahead to come closer to his face. With her eyes looking deep into his, their nose was just a few parts apart.


    "Prince Cyrus.. you have underestimated humans. These same humans possess the power to kill you if we want. Do you want me to make you remember the old tales here where your old types were only killed by our ancestors?"


    Hearing this, Cyrus''s lips were sealed and folded into a cross. He appeared to be very dangerous and she wouldn''t mind the same but they had the tendency to kill. If looks could be turned into a weapon, they would have slashed each other''s neck till now.


    Without even tearing their gaze, they simply stared at each other with the same fire, same hatred which had been undergoing through generations to generations.


    In the end, they are enemies.


    At last, Alice finally broke the silence with her words, "Prince Cyrus, we, as the Royals won''t let you mistreat her. If you think you can take undue advantage out of Flora, then this is merely your imagination."


    "She would be my wife, and I will reserve all the rights. We can''t mate, and this is the ultimate truth we know, Princess." Cyrus knew the basic rules of their Alliance.


    After all, this was the named alliance was going to enter into. At the end of the day, he will have to go and pick another bride to bear his children and heir of his throne.


    Alice''s head lifted a little bit to face him, "Try something harsh and face our wrath."


    Returning to her, he smiled to give her a big wide smile which she surely didn''t like even a bit. To her, this was the most horrific thing she would ever find. "Princess Alice, you should rather focus on yourself rather than lecturing me."


    "If as a princess, you can''t take care of yourself, what can you expect out of your soldiers? Too bad that we found you in the basement¡­ fully unconscious and shivering. I was just here to ask about your health though." At last, Cyrus did take a few steps back but the smile never left his face.


    He was mocking the actions of her carelessness towards herself which had cost her a lot. Yesterday, the rumor spread that the Princess fainted, which made all of them worried for her.


    But Alice was surprised when she found him saying this. ''Does he know about what happened? He said.. he found me¡­ but why will he find me? Where were my father and brother''


    Tons of questions were raised in her brain and she wanted to ask as well. However, asking him would be appearing weak, which is the last list on her bucket.


    In response, she kept silent but her jaw hardened. On sensing the same, he continued to say further, "You shouldn''t have traveled down. You know, that basement isn''t for humans at all."


    "Prince is so concerned about me!? Focus on your bride rather than on me, I''m not your wife to be and never will be the one! Marrying a monster like you.. is surely a disaster."


    "And marrying one of the weaklings among you is my bad luck." Cyrus also didn''t leave the space to insult her, when she laughed at his statement.


    "Then.." her eyebrows raised, as a chuckle left out of her lips, "Congratulations to you, to bear this bad luck for a lifetime because¡­ this alliance will not stop in a mid way anymore."


    With this, Alice passed by his side to walk past him and go back to her chamber. Her soldiers followed her behind when Cyrus''s eyes went to her back until she vanished into her castle.


    Standing alone in the night garden, he lowered his head to think of a while before a faint smile covered his lips.


    ''Let''s see, if this bad luck of mine.. turns your happy days into sad days or not..''


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones. Please?

 Chapter 30 - Hungry Wolves!

    The day of the ring ceremony arrived soon when both the empires came together to celebrate this auspicious moment.


    It was one of their kind to know that a human was being wedded to a vampire. Though it did sound unusual to most of the people present there, yet some believed it is absolute for the betterment of the Kingdoms.


    Only if they knew the unseen aims of the parties¡­.


    Flora got ready in her chamber when her mother pressed her hands over Flora''s shoulders to pass her an assured smile. "You don''t have to worry about anything, my child."


    "But I..I.. do sense that.. some things aren''t right. Mother, what if His Highness gets alerted about our plan?" Flora asked worriedly.


    "He won''t. Since we have agreed to do this ring ceremony, he will never have any idea of our intentions. The only person we have to deal with is... Alice." Ira''s eyes sparkled when she realized that Alice was the only stone in their path.


    The lady in the entire empire hinders and overshadows her status in this castle. ''Her mother also didn''t have that power¡­ hah! How will I let a mere weakling girl like her challenge me?''


    At this mere thought, Ira''s eyes narrowed and this didn''t go unnoticed by Flora as well.


    She wore a beautifully embroidered gown, with her hair left open. The flowers were already picked and used as the crown over her head. Tons of jewelry was allowed to be worn by her since His Highness never let this occasion be any ordinary one.


    Despite this being termed as an ordinary alliance, King Vilas wasn''t interested in letting Flora feel inferior.


    At the same time, Alice along with Prince Dominic made her way towards their chamber to arrive and notice the mother and daughter already dazed out.


    She slightly coughed to again their attention when they turned around to stare at Alice and Dominic who stood at the entrance. "Oh, Princess Alice!"


    "Prince Domonic. Welcome." Ira and Flora both turned around and bowed slightly to the man.


    In return, Dominic only gave a slight nod and Alice blinked her eyes twice.


    "I hope Flora is ready for today," Alice answered while taking the step towards inside.


    "Perfectly." Ira''s eyes moved to see Flora smiling to which Flora also nodded her head softly, "For the very first time she is going to meet her husband. The Prince of Gazelle land."


    "He isn''t how you assume him to be.." Dominic muttered in between his breath when he noticed the longing and pigment that lingered in his aunt''s eyes.


    The words were slow but enough to be heard by Alice. Giving her brother a look from the corner of her eyes, she shook her head.


    Once again shifting her eyes towards her aunt, she gave a sweet gesture of smoke, "That would be wonderful. I hope Flora gets all the happiness of the world."


    Meanwhile, Alice turned around to look at Mary who carried a box in her hand. Beside her were the two maids, holding a plate covered with a red cloth.


    "Mary.." signaling her, Mary stepped forward and brought the box near Alice to open it. What came in their view was a beautiful bracelet embedded with the jewels. Taking the same in her hand, Alice walked ahead and held Flora''s hand into her hand.


    "This is a small gift from my side. Take it as your wedding gift from both of us." Alice made Flora wear the same.


    As expected, Flora''s smile winded when she took the peak of the gift, ''That is surely beautiful...hmm... if I sell it in the market to any jeweler, it will give me more coins..'' Her grin only reached her eyes when she understood the importance of the same.


    "I''m grateful for this. Thank you Princess Alice and¡­ Prince Domonic." Flora''s excitement already reached her eyes and Alice and Dominic noted the same.


    However, they never let themselves utter a single word. Instead, Alice eyed the other maids to remove the cloth. Following her orders, the maids did as instructed to finally showcase the coins present, with a necklace as well.


    On this sight, Ira, as well as Flora''s eyes, started to narrow. Their mouths opened slightly when no words seemed to come out. "T-th.-this.."


    "For you both. After all, we are blessed that you agreed to this alliance between the two Kingdoms." Alice broke the news but it appeared that no one was interested to hear the same.


    Ira walked closer, where her eyes never tore from the two plates filled with coins. Her hands surfaced on them as if this was the most valuable treasure she came across.


    "Princess Alice and Prince Domonic surely have a big heart for you to give us this¡­" Ira commented to which Dominic spoke, "Take it as a token of appreciation for your sacrifice ¡­"


    While Flora and Mrs. Ira were absorbed in their admission for the necklace, coins, and the bracelet gifted, Alice and Domonic took the opportunity to leave.


    At the end of the day, this was just her choice done from their side. While walking in the direction of the main court, Prince Dominic maintained an expressionless face.


    On the other side, Alice appeared calm yet her mind was already involved in tons of emotions.


    "Why did you give them so many things? They are hungry wolves. This won''t satisfy them." Prince Dominic commented as he saw his sister never give him any beneficial explanation about her actions back in Flora''s chamber.


    Initially, Alice didn''t utter a single word. She stayed quiet but the nudge from Prince Dominic''s side, made her finally open her mouth, "You are correct. They are wolves and won''t be satisfied with this."


    "But¡­" stopping in a middle way, she turned to face him while adjusting her shawl on her hands, "This will at least make them believe that we do trust them. Otherwise, they will always be alarmed."


    Hearing this, puzzledness started to trace Prince Dominic''s head as he asked, "How do you know that they are.. not honest in this?"


    Alice''s eyebrows lifted from their place as if she was very much amused to hear her brother''s question. Was he still blind to not taking notice?


    "Why will a lady like Mrs. Ira agree to marry her dear and precious daughter to a monster? There is no answer to this. Moreover, the second man won''t have agreed to this until they have planned something.."


    Alice was confident in her speech since she knew that her family members aren''t the easiest to handle. They are the most cunning people she would ever come across. ''Why do we need enemies when we are ourselves feeding them?'' This thought a lot of times raised in her mind to add to her worry.


    In response to her, Dominic''s hands went behind his body to lift his chin, "...And we will have to find their motive before dawn tomorrow."


    A faint smile curved on her lips when she answered, "Absolutely correct!"


    "But how are we supposed to do that?" Dominic asked with his curious eyes. The time was limited in their hands. An entire day? Will it be enough for them to go to the lengths and find out the motive?


    In contrast to his uneasy mind, Alice stood still with her eyes shining brighter than that of the sun, "Let''s get this ring ceremony over once..If that Prince''s aloofness scares her or not..."

 Chapter 31 - Bring The Ring

    Standing in the court, which was decorated with flowers on the other side, King Almen and King Vilas sat on the two thrones that were kept beside each other.


    Beside them stood their respective princes, who didn''t even spare an eye to each other.


    While Cyrus was dressed in a blue-colored coat that held white stripes. Along with that, a large sword was also tugged near his pockets.


    On the opposite side of them was seated no one else but the Council head. The man was slightly older as compared to others. Coughing a little, he opened his mouth to say, "Bring the bride to be. Let''s get the ring ceremony done."


    King Vilas nodded his head before he eyed Mary from the corner of the door. In return, she turned around to signal someone when Flora was brought in along with her mother by her side.


    Her face was covered with a veil, reaching till her chin. Despite it being knighted and transparent, Cyrus''s eyes never lingered on her face ever.


    Rather, his gaze searched for the lady, who had vibrantly challenged and talked with him on the previous day. ''Where is she? Why can''t I see along with the crowd?'' He was surprised by her absence.


    Knowing that she is a princess herself, it blocked his mind when a soft frown curved on his forehead. Nevertheless, it also faded with the time when King Almen kept his hand over his shoulder.


    "Go ahead. Hold your bride''s hand."


    As per the instruction, Prince Cyrus descended the stairs from the throne to come near the lady.


    Holding her hand into his, he brought her near the center of the court, just below the thrones, which was placed for the two Kings.


    At this moment, Cyrus lowered his eyes to notice his bride''s height to be average. Not only that, he already felt the lady''s hand be rough, something enough to irk him. She appeared weakling, unlike how he saw the human Princess last day.


    Were all the human girls like her? It made him wonder about her fragrance, he felt a strong dislike towards it.


    The amount of shyness she displayed already created a false image in his mind where his brows shifted from their place.


    "May I know your name, Miss?" Cyrus was able to whisper when the lady lifted her eyes a bit to stare at the man, "F-Flora¡­"


    "Hmm.." He seemingly nodded his head but this didn''t bring any joy to his heart. It was merely a formality to at least learn the name of the lady to whom he will be wedded.


    On the other hand, Mrs. Ira''s eyes never tore from Cyrus''s well-defined face which was no less than any piece of the moon. "I must say, Crown Prince Cyrus is exceptionally handsome."


    "Thank you for the compliment, second lady." Cyrus politely answered.


    "Alright. Since both, the members of the empires had arrived. Let us start this procedure.." the council head interrupted in the middle.


    One of his council members brought a rough paper roll wrapped with a ribbon. Everyone''s eyes were stagnant at the letter that the Council head opened with a hand which he read aloud.


    "This is the agreement that both the Lords have signed for this alliance. No one will be able to step back anymore¡­ This alliance is done on the grounds of the welfare of the boh Kingdoms and to improvise the relations between them."


    "King Almen of Gazelle has sworn his elder son, The Crowned Prince Cyrus''s hand for this alliance."


    "As well, King Villas of Suzania, has sworn his niece, Princess Flora, the daughter of the second man Daniel''s hand for this alliance."


    The council head looked above to stare at the couple who stood opposite each other. Yet their heads were in his direction when he kept the letter down. "So.."


    "I want to ask from you both exceptionally, do you accept this alliance? Are you doing this willingly? Prince Cyrus¡­" the first chance was given to Cyrus who first looked down on the floor.


    Taking a deep breath, just when he was supposed to open his mouth, did his eyes catch the sight of the lady he awaited. The Princess, who seemed more like a warrior in the battle, was present in front of him.


    Alice had stepped inside the court, yet she stood behind the other ladies of the court. Being the least in any procedure that was happening, the sole purpose of her presence was to hear what they were discussing.


    However, her presence was noted long ago when she felt a gaze directed towards herself. Looking straight at the man, she came upon a single person whose face she had seen before. ''The vampire crowned Prince¡­''


    ''Why is he staring at me as if he will devour me right now?'' She had no clue but in her mind, she treated him like thin air. Averting her gaze, she saw the council head who had asked Cyrus a question.


    "Crowned Prince Cyrus¡­ may I know if this is done by you willingly?" The council head again presented the same question, when he noted Cyrus to be in a daze.


    Lack of response only added to the worry of King Alemn and Prince Alex who stood behind Cyrus. His eyes started to narrow on the realization of what blunder he could create.


    At last, without tearing his eyes off Alice, Cyrus finally replied, "I, Crowned Prince Cyrus, is willing to join this alliance for the welfare of my empire."


    "Very well then. Princess Flora¡­ may I know your response to this as well?" Everyone''s eyes averted to see Flora, who was acting a little bit hesitant right now.


    At the same time, Alice''s eyes slightly curved down when she sensed the power that Fora held, ''Hopefully she won''t give a negative answer to this point¡­'' because her father''s reputation was at stake!


    She saw Mrs. Ira smile, as she knew the answer already but it still had her conflicts.


    Meanwhile, Flora bit her lower lips under the veil of her, before she answered, "I''m doing this alliance willingly. It is for my kingdom to flourish more.."


    "Alright. Bring the rings for them¡­"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote ^.^

 Chapter 32 - Ring Ceremony!

    Alice''s grip tightened around her clothes when she felt a sudden arrow touching her heart. It was all intangible, except her feelings and senses already working in the wrong way.


    ''Not like I will have to bear this monster ¡­'' this was the sole thought that kept her alive at this point and not to react.


    Standing behind the rest of the crowd in the courtroom, her eyes never tore from the red-eyed vampire who stood there with stagnant narrowed eyes. He was suspicious of her, but this wasn''t her concern either.


    "Prince Cyrus, please do the honor of claiming Princess Flora as your bride-to-be." The council head commented before a ring was brought by Alex on his side.


    Extending his hand, there was a jade embed ring present in the velvet silk box. Looking from the corner of his eyes, Cyrus peaked at the same before he brought his hand to pick it up.


    Staring at it for quite a few seconds, his eyes lifted just to take a look at the lady who stood behind all the people present, despite being the Royal, crowned Princess of the Kingdom.


    When their eyes met, neither of them reacted. Both of them stood still, but this eye contact and delay weren''t liked by either of the parts.


    Alex coughed slightly to come near Cyrus''s ears to whisper, "Brother..everyone is waiting. You don''t want them to raise their...doubts."


    As if he was brought out of his daze, he took Flora''s hand into his to slide the ring into one of her fragile fingers. Rounds of applause were heard but they were all by the Human''s side.


    However, Alice never gave a sign of happiness. Neither did she let the sadness develop over her heart. ''This man will surely make Flora''s life as one of hell..'' she recalled the statement of his. What he had told her was about damaging her entire life.


    Will this fall upon them? she was worried that it might impact her father''s image. Yet she had no control over this alliance, at least not anymore.


    "Princess Flora, please do the honor of claiming Crowned Prince Cyrus as your groom to be." The council had told her when she nodded her head. Taking the ring from her mother''s hand, she took the vampire''s hand to slide the ring as swiftly as possible.


    When the ceremony was completed, the council head, as well both Kings stood from their respective thrones as they looked at the newly formed couple, "Congratulations to King Vilas and King Almen. This alliance shall bring prosperity and welfare for all of us.."


    "To the new relationship of Suzania and Gazelle land." With this, he lifted his red wine-filled glass to raise it in the air, "Happiness over all of us!"


    "Happiness" everyone loudly spoke when both the kings gave their acknowledgment.


    The others came forward to congratulate the prince and the first person to do so was none other than Prince Alex who stood just behind his brother.


    Coming in front of Cyrus, his face showed a bright smile before he gave him a big hug, "I''m happy for you. This is your first wedding and that too with a human girl. Well done.."


    Cyrus didn''t comment on the same. But on the lack of response, Alex came a little forward to whisper in Cyrus''s ears, "I saw a lady.. near the door. She was beautiful, wasn''t she?"


    Hearing this, Cyrus''s eyes narrowed when he broke the embrace to stare at Alex with his deadly glare, "They are human. You know what this means."


    "Oh cmon, don''t say this when you are yourself¡­" Alex''s eyes travel towards Flora who stood beside Cyrus, not even reaching their shoulders, "...Getting a human as a bride. She will be your permanent source of blood."


    "Limits, Alex.." was all that Cyrus answered before he patted his shoulders in return.


    Alex didn''t prey on the conversation any longer before he left the courtroom to attend to the other people.


    The next in line was Prince Dominic who gave Prince Cyrus a slight nod, "I hope you will take care of her."


    Hearing this, Cyrus''s eyes were raised. "Is Crowned Prince showing care for his cousin,"


    "She is one of our Royals. I don''t want anything wrong to happen, which will hamper our relationships and the newly formed Alliance. We hope the sincerity from Vampire''s side as well." Dominic answered holding a serious expression on his face.


    There was no denying that he did sound too serious and worried, but the same worriedness can easily be classified as one of the care towards his father.


    Initially, Cyrus didn''t reply but only stared at Prince Dominic. So did Flora who seemed impressed by the way Dominic behaved towards them. ''Isn''t he aware that father was the one who had planned to kill His Highness?''


    From his expression, it was hard to define whether he had revealed and found the same or not. In order to not let it impact her, Flora coughed to say, "I''m grateful that my brother is coming to look afterwards me. Thank you so much, Prince Dominic."


    "That is all because of my responsibilities. Now, please excuse me." Prince Dominic took their leave to leave the courtroom as well.


    The people thereby came and greeted them, and in return all Prince Cyrus did was to show them one smile and thanked them for their greetings.


    Amidst this all, Cyrus''s eyes never failed to search for a person whose presence was long-awaited. ''Where did that human girl go!?'' Knowing that Alex also noted her presence, made him slightly concerned.


    Yet this concern was easily washed over when he realized the identity of the same girl. ''Nevertheless, she is a human too. One or other time, I will show her, her real place very soon..''


    With this thought that crossed over his mind, Cyrus already had an idea of what to do in the future. But at the same time, Flora had already taken the peak of his well-defined face and his authority over others.


    She won''t deny that it did influence her a bit. Yet her fear didn''t let go out of her. "Prince Cyrus, I was thinking... if we could get spend some time¡­"


    Her eyes shifted to notice his expressions which remained unchanged, "No need for that. I have work to do and things to manage. We can talk once we get married formally." Cyrus answered, sending clear disinterest to interact with the human beside him.


    Instead, another human had already stuck his interest. Too bad she wasn''t present here otherwise, he would have loved to tease and test her!


    At the same time, Alice had already stepped out of the courtroom to come in the corridors. Staring above in the sky, her eyes were covered with the moist when her mouth failed to reveal any single word.


    She was absolutely quiet, not even muttering a single word in respect to the event since it made her impossible at this current moment.


    But her silence was broken when she heard a husky and deep voice behind her.


    "Are you upset over the ring ceremony, sister?"

 Chapter 33 - Her Sadness!

    Turning around, Alice came across her brother whose hands were tugged in the pocket of his attire.


    Swiftly, she turned her face once again to face the sky when she replied in an obvious tone, "Why would I be unhappy by this ring ceremony? Weren''t we here for this?"


    Prince Dominic took a few steps to arrive by her side before he kept his hand over the railings too.


    "We came here for this. But your attitude and distantness are telling me another tale. Alice, what are you thinking?" Dominic repeated his words and question once again.


    In contrast, Alice was kindly shocked. She wasn''t expecting him to be so vibrant with his words towards her.


    After hearing him, her left eyebrows lifted from their place to ask.


    "What have you seen brother?"


    "That you are afraid. Afraid to lose something and you are scared that.. this is the worst time to lose. Am I right?" Dominic''s words almost made Alice lose her balance.


    What was her brother trying to convey via his words!?


    Alice found it hard to comprehend but not impossible to reply back. "You misjudged me on this. I''m absolutely fine."


    "Is that so?" Dominic asked in his unsure voice, which was filled with entire certainty that he picked the hint that she was lying.


    Even her rigid body told her another tale. When it comes to her expressions, she knows better than anyone else to pull on a mask over to hide from the cruel world.


    Alice didn''t turn around to face him. Instead, she just lifted her eyes to stare at the blue sky above them.


    For some unknown reason, even nature couldn''t provide her the satisfaction which she looked forward to.


    Yet this never stopped her to mutter, "Prince Dominic is merely guessing the wrong things. I''m doing fine and don''t care about this engagement or to whomever Flora marries. Crown Prince Cyrus is a vampire and all are aware."


    "If he tried to harm Flora, that will breach our alliance so he will keep himself in limits¡­" only words gained a nod from Prince Dominic. But his gaze never left her back. "Crown Prince Cyrus is a mature Prince.."


    "Mature...?" A chuckle escaped out of her lips as she brought her hand near her lips to not laugh, "Surely in my imagination. I''m fine...at least I will not have to marry that monster."


    While her words were only to give clarification, Prince Dominic''s brows shifted from their position.


    Without even getting a peek of her face, her sentence and sentiment sounded too much of a sweet coating.


    While Alice didn''t receive any response from his side, she sighed a bit at the realization that she must have convinced him. But her smile already faded when reality hit her hard with his answer.


    "I never asked about Crown Prince Cyrus or even imagined your marriage with him. It is you who brought him into our talks.."


    Hearing this, Alice froze at her spot. Her eyes were wide in horror at the realization that drew over her head. ''He is right. It is me who brought that Cyrus into our talks..''


    As this preyed over her head, Alice coughed slightly to turn around gracefully. Looking into her brother''s eyes, she found him worried, but at the same time, gazing with suspicion.


    Bringing a smile over her lips, "It wasn''t how you thought. If Flora is getting married to that vampire, we would have to talk about him, as the main cause of everything would start because of that person.."


    "He is Vampire. We can never expect anything out of these cold-blooded people." Alice instantly agreed with her brother''s words.


    For once, Prince Dominic turned around to stare at his back to find no one nearby. On the sight of them being alone, he moved a bit closer to Alice.


    Coming near her ears, he whispered in a soft tone, "Mrs. Ira is planning something. She has her husband''s support despite him bringing a new mistress out here."


    With this statement entering into her ears, Alice''s eyes shone with a sly glint. "You mean to say another lady who is¡­"


    "Second Man is expecting a male heir this time. Because of safety reasons, he brought the young lady here, to his daughter''s wedding. What a father!"


    Alice didn''t reply immediately. Rather, she stayed in silence to analyze the situation present in her mind. ''Another lady.. hm¡­ so she is the threat to Mrs. Ira. But probably, her chamber might have something useful for me..''


    With this thought crossing by, the corner of Alice''s lips curved upwards when she stared at her brother in royal clothes. "This can be an advantage."


    A puzzled look appeared on Prince Dominic''s face who didn''t seem to understand Princess Alice''s words even a bit. "What do you mean Alice?"


    Alice''s smirk widened at the rapid pace before it almost reached her eyes, making it into a crystal moon to shine at her face with her forehead lines deepening. "Let us find out what Mrs. Ira is planning behind our back!"


    ¡­..


    The night came by very soon.


    While everyone was already retarded to their chambers, Alice wore a regular gown with the brown lining over her yellow-colored cloth.


    Along with her tagged, Prince Dominic as well as two other maids who had stuff covered with cloth.


    Arriving at the entrance of one of the chambers, they were stopped by the soldiers who blocked their way via their swords. "We are Sorry Princess but no one is allowed to meet Miss except the second man himself."


    At this stage, Alice remained calm but her eyes issued smoky dust gazed.


    Her eyebrows lifted to say, "Now will you deny The Princess of the castle to step inside?"


    "Pr-Princess, we-" the soldier''s breath was uneven, and it was sensed by their stammered voice.


    While Princess''s gaze was so thick than any death glare in front of them, they both gulped the saliva when Prince Dominic, who stood behind his sister, gave them a sharp look.


    In the end with no option left, both the soldiers firstly looked at each other before they turned around to see Princess.


    "Please make a way inside, Princess."


    ...


    Please do not forget to vote for the novel ^.^

 Chapter 34 - Straightaway Warning!

    At the back of the castle.


    Since the No-Man''s land was covered with different terrain, there was a lake behind the castle.


    However, the old saying forbihited the rest of the members to arrive here. The constant saying that this land was filled with the power of witches and strong natural black powers almost made them stay out of its contact.


    But then, there was a lady, holding a lamp in her hand. Mrs. Ira, along with one of the closest maids, made their way to the bay of the river. "Second Woman, do you think this will be right¡­" the maid asked concernedly to which Ira didn''t reply.


    She kept on walking, until they arrived at the end of the land, from where the lake started. "This is the right time¡­ to get me the title which should have been mine, I will go to any length no matter what."


    "But if the Princess gets any hints about this, she might reveal this in front of the entire courtroom¡­" The maid was worried about the power that the Princess held in her hand.


    But contrast to her fearsome behavior, Mrs. Ira appeared headstrong in her actions. From the far away, her eyes were staring at the lake that had the reflection of the moon on its surface.


    The view appeared beautiful but her heart was already digging in the urge to see someone''s presence. "Princess Alice has no clue to which level I can go¡­"


    "For her, I might be a scheming person, but this scheming person will be the reason for her death and the grave situation in the future¡­" her eyes shined with the stubborn will and determination which somewhat made the maid slightly alerted.


    Keeping herself at the back of the second lady, they waited, until their eyes caught the sight of a man appearing near the edge of the lake with a boat.


    The maid did not mutter even a single word except to follow her mistress quietly. But inside her heart, the only request she made from God before stepping inside the devil''s hole was, ''Please¡­ God.. don''t let this act be caught by anyone today¡­''


    ¡­.


    At the same time, the two soldiers removed their swords from the entrance of the chamber when Alice looked back at her brother and then stepped inside the chamber.


    What came in her view was a lady, sitting on the bed with her eyes closed in the most relaxed manner.


    Yet her relaxation came to a halt when she called her name, "Ava Fredrick. Am I right?"


    Hearing her name, the lady opens her eyes to find none else but the princess in front of her eyes. "P..Princess..Alice.."


    "That''s me. I''m happy that you actually recognized me just at a single glance." Alice passed her a bright smile, on witnessing the lady already frozen over her bed. Somehow, she managed to stand on her toes with hands already shaking due to the fear that placed over her head.


    "I..I..can''t describe my feelings on seeing you, Princess. It is such a great honor to actually m..meet you in person." Ava answered without tearing her eyes off in front of the princes of their kingdom, the known ones.


    Who didn''t know about her? The beloved princess of the Suzania Kingdom, for whom her father and brother are ready to give their lives. The most pampered, cherished, yet intelligent one. Beauty with a brain..


    "It is nothing. I heard that my second uncle brought a lady with him. Thought of why not but paying my visit to you. After all, you are carrying our blood, our lineage lies in your womb." Alice kept some formality between, before she took a few steps, "You are beautiful."


    "T-..Thank you, Princess. But..your beauty is breathing." her statement only made Alice blink her eyes in acknowledgment.


    But then, her brother, Prince Dominic, also entered the chamber.


    On seeing Prince Dominic, the lady already felt the chills down her spine. Her face was covered with sweat, lingering down her eyes. "Cro..Crowned Prince Dominic." she bowed slightly, not too much because of her stomach.


    Prince Dominic didn''t say anything, except nod his head. On his arrival, two maids also entered who carried the plates covered with a cloth. As Ava''s eyes caught sight of the same, she looked back at the Princess, "These two?"


    "They are a gift from our side for you. Accept this as a treat from Princess Alice, for carrying one of our kind." as the words slipped out, disbelief was written over Ava''s face.


    She was surprised or taken aback on seeing the courtesy that they both provided, "This isn''t needed at all. I''m happy that I can provide a child to the kingdom, A brave warrior and a royal. It is my privilege, Princess."


    "Uncle has surely chosen a beautiful lady to carry his child. I must say, you are young, so probably you will be able to give birth easily.." the compliment over her health relaxed Ava to the next extent where she took all the efforts made by the Royals as her efforts to carry the child.


    "This is nothing. I''m happy that you both personally came to my chamber to pay a visit to me.." Ava answered, but then, Alice only nodded but didn''t utter.


    Instead, her eyes shifted their focus to see a terrace out of the chamber, "Second uncle provided you with a chamber attached to a small balcony?"


    "That is true Princess. H-he didn''t want me to feel suffocation inside." Ava answered before she walked closer to the balcony and removed the piece of clothing covering it. "May I show you this."


    Alice nodded her head. Her gaze flew back to her brother, who signaled her with his nod when she made her way near Ava to step outside the chamber, under the sky of darkness. "The view from here is also amazing, Princess. The second man made sure that I didn''t come across any discomfort."


    Keeping her hand in front of her body, Alice didn''t seem to react much, only her gaze traveled to see the entire view from the place, ''It is really beautiful. But why is the second uncle doing so much for a concubine?''


    Nevertheless, he wanted a child, a male heir out of her.


    Rotating her head to face Ava, "It is nice but I hope that you take good care of yours." Her words carried a second meaning which was hard to guess already, "W-What does Princess mean to say?"


    Alice''s eyebrows raised from their original position at her innocence to say, "There are many in this palace, who don''t appreciate your presence. Unlike me, there are many who wants the child in your womb to¡­ be¡­..removed alongside you, Ava Fedrick."

 Chapter 35 - Harm You!

    Hearing this, Ava was alarmed as she defensively brought her hand near her womb to protect it, "Who are those, if Princess is comfortable to give me answers?"


    "Who can these be? Think for yourself. The ones...who have the most disadvantage and threat from your child, dear." Alice told, in the simplest, yet the drastic and conquered way.


    Her words were the beads of worriedness, which Ava found strange, but beneficial as well.


    Lifting her chin, Ava''s eyes narrowed, "They won''t dare harm a child..that is of the second man, Princess. The second man wouldn''t leave them so openly if this happened." how softhearted and immature, Alice thought.


    She was giving vibrant hints, to which Ava acted dumbly, enough to make Alice believe that the lady isn''t competent to actually stand against someone like Mrs. Ira at all.


    ''Yet I have no other choice...this is the only option..''


    With this thought, Alice tapped Ava''s shoulders, passing her an assurance-filled look, "The man whose children you''re carrying...already has a lady at his chamber, whom the entire castle and Kingdom recognizes. We are here, to actually see his daughter getting married."


    "So, you know the position you lie in."


    Alice knew that she had given hints, enough to make the lady work on her own. Only if she does want to research and find out the names herself¡­


    Expectedly, Ava''s lips pursed into a straight line where she looked at Alice, with a thin line of hope present, "You are a lifesaver, Princess."


    "I did what I should do for an honest person. I don''t want any life to be sacrificed under the politics and misuse of the ladies out there. Protect yourself and the little life inside your womb. Otherwise¡­"


    Keeping her eyes on her womb, and then at her face, she continued to mutter, "...Your second man will not give you a chance, but he surely can give to his wife, who has enough things to provide..unlike you who is nothing but a peasant''s daughter."


    Alice knew her work was done. On noting Ava to be in a daze with her own bundle of emotions, Alice didn''t say a single thing. Rather, she stepped inside by the chamber to see her brother, standing at the same place where he was earlier.


    Looking at the maids who still carried the plate she spoke, "Keep them on the bed and leave." with her one say, the maids nodded their heads and kept the stuff on the bed itself.


    Afterward, Alice and Dominic stepped out of the chamber to proceed towards her room.


    On their way, Alice opened her mouth to ask on a serious note.


    "So..tell me. Did you find it behind our back?" Her speech was clear, indicating that she is really interested to know more.


    "I did. Seems like these crafts can actually guide us about what the second uncle and his dear wife are planning¡­" with this, both of them came to her chamber, to actually close the door behind.


    In the hurry, Dominic spread the rough brownish paper which they had on the bed to actually find nothing but a map over it, "Of where the map can this be..?"


    "Only if we both know brother¡­" Alice''s eyes scanned throughout to find the trail even more complicated.


    Some places were marked, or to be more specific over it through scratched via any stones. However, she found it utterly hard to even imagine where this map was. ''But wait¡­''


    As her eyes caught the sight of a similar thing, her hands moved towards that, "This¡­" pointing out at a rock-like drawing, she said, "Isn''t the same mountain which is visible from the back of the castle?"


    "Hm.. yes! You are correct. If we do see this carefully¡­" His gaze moved to evaluate from all the sides and did agree with her speech, "This is the mountain behind.."


    "So if this is true then.." her eyes confined to other stretch was made to find the tinge of things and pieces, which helped her to find the clues.


    Pointing her nail at a jelly-like figure she said, "Then this place is nothing but a river. The river that flows at the back.." Alice answered with the utmost confidence.


    She believed her own instincts to be correct this time since there was no other place that was as similar as they were at.


    "Alice, I guess we should go back to the castle to see things more clearly." In response, Alice agreed.


    She took one of her shawls to protect herself from the cold and a lantern in her hands. Soldiers were asked to not follow them since Prince was the one who accompanied her.


    The siblings moved to one of the terraces at the back of the castle, where the lamps were almost on the verge of fading out. The prominent source of light was the bright moon itself in the clear sky, all-round to face them.


    Looking at the sight, their eyes fell over the place where the river flew down the castle. On raising their heads, they came across a mountain from their place, "I''m sure brother that this is the pictograph which is actually made on this.."


    "But why will someone actually draw the back of the castle over this.." taking the folded map out, "This is either to misg-"


    His words came to a halt when he heard her deep and sudden echoing voice.


    "Brother! There is a boat in that lake!"

 Chapter 36 - Risk Favorite!

    Seeing the movement of the water beneath, as well, the distant boat that came across in their eyes was the clear cut indication that there is surely someone¡­trying to escape or..go somewhere else


    "We will have to see, brother. We can''t let anyone go out.." saying this, Alice stared at her brother to see him already in a daze, "Who knows what uncle is planning. He is dangerous."


    "This place is forbidden to go, Alice. If we go, and anyone gets the hint about this, we will be doomed, remember this as well.." Dominic didn''t want to create any burden on his father, who was at the crucial stage of his life.


    But then, he met Alice''s eyes which depicted that she knew what''s right and wrong. The face of hers held the confidence and the will, which was lacking in his.


    "Alice¡­"


    "If you aren''t going, let me do the honor then.."


    Saying this, she turned around to go back inside the castle, on the way which leads to the backside of the entire castle.


    "Alice! Don''t! We can''t r-" Dominic''s voice was interrupted when Alice kept moving without showing any hint of stopping in her steps, "I will do everything which will protect my father from those kinds of evil people." she muttered in between her breaths.


    Lifting her gown from both other hands, she stepped on the stairs to come to the end of the castle. There stood two soldiers, who were placed to guard against the back gate.


    However, her mind worked differently.


    ''If these guards get to know about me leaving from here..then¡­ the worst thing will happen. Father will be informed and will ask his soldiers to come after me¡­'' She wasn''t interested in letting anyone else be aware of their family''s disturbance.


    Her eyes twisted before she bit her lower lip. As her eyes roamed in all directions, only to end up disappointed since there was no other way which would lead her to the back, except the door that was blocked by the soldiers.


    "We do have a solution, Alice." a voice entered into her ears from behind.


    Turning around, she looked at her brother at a certain distance who walked closer.


    Without tearing his gaze off from her eyes, he said, "I know one place which will only make us go to the back of the castle."


    "What is that?" Alice asked in a hurry, to which Prince Dominic didn''t reply instantly. Rather, he simply told her, "Follow me."


    Keeping his sword in his hands, Alice blindly followed his lead where he took her. Through the dark corridors, to the dim ones, she felt some kind of different air present.


    Yet her mind fully functioned when she arrived at the right place.


    "So¡­you mean to say that there is a way from the stable¡­ which will open the way to the lake behind?" Alice asked as her eyes fell on the nothing but horses who stood in their respective places.


    As expected, Prince Dominic nodded his head to only go ahead and open the small passage like the way which was leading to the undersky, "If we go from here, it will hardly take us a few meters to reach there. This is an indirect way.."


    "But will you come with me?" She highly doubted this.


    His reluctance over going against everyone was a bit high as compared to her.


    Moreover, she might be just a Princess¡­but he? He is a Crown prince, whose reputation is associated with many things, unlike hers.


    Staring at his face with her worried look, she found his jaw harder on her questions. Not only that, what she caught was the bit of conflict that might be occurring in his mind.


    "You don''t have to. I can manage myself¡­"


    "Your instincts are right, Alice. If¡­we can save our kingdom, and our King from those people, we will have to take some risk." rotating his head in her direction, "After all¡­for us, King Vilas isn''t simply our king, but our father. As his children, it is our duty to never let him be down from his place."


    The lingering seriousness that covered his speech amused her. Not because she hasn''t seen him acting like one, but probably, he isn''t a risk-taking favorite.


    "But now are we going?"


    "With the help of these horses." bring his hand near his own horse he caresses its head, "Take yours. We don''t want to be left behind."


    Prince Dominic immediately stood over his legs to come on the back of the horse, signaling Alice to do the same as quickly as possible.


    Without wasting any more time, Alice chose one of the horses, since her favorite wasn''t present here.


    Taking a brown colored horse, Alice kept one of her feet on the downward pader to climb over it as smoothly as possible. Making her grip tighten around the ropes, she gave her brother a nod to start riding.


    On getting her affirmation, Prince Dominic immediately did what was supposed to be done. He kicked the other side of his horse making the horse start walking. Coming out through the small door, they were already under the sky.


    Despite that, Alice simply kept her horse moving in the direction where her brother did. The only worry that constantly lingered in her mind was to catch the people as early as possible.


    ''I hope that they haven''t gone too far¡­ who knows what they are planning.¡­'' This thought instantly squeezed her heart.


    At the same time, Prince Dominic finally brought her to the back of the castle, near the lake to look at the beautiful view of the moon that fell under the moon. Standing on its edge, they found the boat to be already out of their sight.


    "They were fast¡­" Alice mumbled to find no trace of the boat which they saw earlier.


    "They weren''t fast. But I''m more curious, who will dare to actually come to this side of the castle?" Prince Dominic''s institutions were as progressive to realize that the only person to arrive would be someone against them.


    ''The saying must be true then¡­.there lives a lady who curses..'' The old tales weren''t unknown to him either but he didn''t raise his thoughts through words.


    "What shall we do brother? We don''t have any boats to go ahead¡­"


    "Alice¡­"


    She heard him calling her name sweetly, to look at her with a different kind of expression, which was hard to read, ''Why is he giving me those different vibes?'' She found it extremely strange.


    "Yes, brother?"


    "We can definitely go through the first route if you want. But¡­that is highly riskier and¡­dangerous. We don''t know what kind of things reside in that thick forest. Snakes¡­and whatnot."


    His tone was very much alarming but Alice knew that she wanted to learn very much. Without breaking eye contact even for a mere second, her lips curled into a straight line to rethink the entire circumstances in which they have ended up.


    On the second thought, her heart grew tense of the situation, ''Is this worth trying?'' her brown brows and face crumbled down with coldness already growing around them.


    But then, Alice only ended up saying, "Let us go brother¡­.we have to take the risk¡­"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with power stones.. if you guys can leave a comment, please do so. Thank you!

 Chapter 37 - Confidential

    At the same time, Cyrus was present in his chamber, which had another window that opened nowhere else but to give the view of the back lake.


    Standing near the place, his fingers held the glass of wine in his hand to find two horses out of his sight. ''Where are these siblings going tonight?''


    It was thick and dark, and the area was prohibited to land themselves in. It was famous for its troubles, and this must have been known to Prince Dominic.


    So why will he take his sister along with himself to put their lives in danger itself?


    There was a tinge of curiosity that lingered around but probably, the feeling which can''t be defined into words as well. The unimaginable sentiments that gathered on their own where he felt things getting complicated as per them.


    His lips were set into a straight line, where he turned around to walk to the fireplace. Adding more wood to it, he sat on the floor, with the hardest try to not indulge in the thoughts of the same woman ever again.


    ''She is a human.. a human I should avoid at any cost. Better if I try to get in touch with my own bride...who is also a human..'' The mere thought of actually spending his life with a girl with whom he just exchanged the rings never crossed his mind.


    It was strange, but meaningless as well.


    Just as he sat there in a daze, there was a slight knock on his door to find his general present with his eyes lowered. "What happened?"


    "There is something which I should inform you, Prince Cyrus." On hearing the serious note, Cyrus signaled via his hands, asking him to step in.


    As per the order, the general came closer to the fireplace without trying to keep an eye compact, "We saw movement at the back."


    "Hmm¡­ two people and two horses, if I''m not wrong?" Cyrus asked with a different kind of amusement in his voice, enough to shock the general, "Y-Yes.."


    "We thought of informing His Highness but probably, this should be first told to you. If you can resolve it at your own stage.. this won''t be transferred to superiors." The general was honest and acted as per the protocols.


    Neither did Cyrus answer, nor did he keep him waiting.


    Standing on his toes, he walked to the side of his chamber to remove the soft silk-colored cloth that covered his sword. With this, he licked it up with tenderness that was already displayed in his actions.


    On seeing the actions of their Prince, General was confused about the interpretation of the situation, "Prince Cyrus, shall we-"


    "Get my horse ready. I will solve this at my level only." Saying this, he turned around to look at his general with a glare present in his gaze.


    The same glare of seriousness was enough to make the general feel the uneasiness in his heart but he did keep his head down with the thought of obeying the orders since there is no reason for him to defy them as well.


    "Also.. do not let anyone know that I, Prince Cyrus, have stepped at the back of the lake. This will be.. confidential."


    ¡­.


    At the same time, Prince Dominic and Princess Alice had already started their travel through the dense and thick forest. It was pitch dark, and the only source that provided them was the log of fire in their hand.


    Neither can Alice and Dominic imagine what they would do if someone or something appeared in front of them out of nowhere.


    How will they manage the same? It was a query that was created but it never hindered their progress on their way.


    With their horse running, it was Dominic who led the way while Alice followed. Going through the thick branches, it was very clear that the sand of the forest was very wet.


    "I think it will rain anytime soon¡­" Alice spoke from behind when Dominic couldn''t help but nod, "It was before we came. Also, the lake is besides so.. it keeps this kind of sand very much watery."


    Rotating her head to see the branches and the waves they crossed through, she felt the leaves falling over them and they were wet as well. Nevertheless, she was very much alarmed since the chances of snakes and other animals appearing are pretty much high in this forest.


    Gulping the saliva present in her mouth, both of them went through the place but then, the sound of a fowl entered into their ears.


    Immediately, they stopped their horses, when the siblings faced each other with the sweat forming on their forehead, "T-this.."


    "Beast. Or probably any other animal that is near.. we can''t stay here for much longer, Alice." Dominic responded where he looked around them but his face never caught anything, "We should just move and not stop. Who knows what will happen if we stop¡­"


    With this thought, Alice simply nodded to walk ahead in this forest where they found nothing but absolute silence. In the mixture were the slight sounds of species made, an owl or probably some deers.


    However, she was more afraid of any opinions or any animal who would be interested in making them as his meal.


    Walk-in for a few more minutes, her eyes caught the sight of a light coming from the one end of the forest, "Brother! See that light!"


    Her yell gained Prince Dominic''s attention who rotated his head to look at her pointed direction, to find the source of a beam. "Hmm. Seems like that is the exit of this. At least it will take us somewhere."


    With the lake running along the entire forest, they highly doubted where this forest would end.


    However, following the light itself, they made their horse change the direction to run in that way, only to find nothing else but an empty and quiet island.


    There was no greenery around, with the entire solid sand beneath them not suitable for the grasses to grow.


    Looking beneath them, and then above, Alice''s eyes roamed through the place where they appeared, "This is strange¡­ we never saw anything like this from our back of the castle."


    "True. But I guess, this isn''t visible from the back of the castle because of the Greenlands and the lake."


    Saying this, Alice''s horse took a few steps ahead to come when she saw nothing but the absolute silence that was covered with the heaviness of cold, "Brother¡­."


    "I think we should divide into two ways to find where uncle or aunt is..that would be the best option to locate them¡­"


    ....


    if you guys can, please drop a review on the novel. Thank you!

 Chapter 38 - Sacrifice Of Concubine!

    At the same time, Mrs. Ira and her maid arrived at the cave-like structure that was present at the island which was too isolated from the real castle.


    With a jar in Mrs. Ira''s hand which was covered with a red cloth, both of them made their way deeper into the island.


    "Are you sure that this is the place where we will find her?" Mrs. Ira asked to confirm to which the maid nodded her head, "This is what I have been told as well. We only need to take a few steps now¡­"


    As she said this, both the ladies came into a large cave-like structure that was made of nothing but rocks. It was huge, but at the same time, it was just in the center of the island.


    The entire darkness that enveloped the cave was deeper than any silence in the present. Aura dropped with the pressure as the air became thick which only creates roaming around can be heard.


    Growls were no distant thing that entered into their ears.


    With their back already sweating, biting her lower Lip, Mrs. Ira took a step forward, "Let''s us go. This is...for my family."


    "As per the second lady says..'''' the maid bowed and followed her bluntly, despite her heart pounding in her ribs.


    At last, they came to the cave when their eyes fell on one lady with her white hair sitting around the fire that ignited in the middle. Her eyes were closed when she chanted something under her breath.


    Coming closer to Mrs. Ira''s ears, the maid told her, "She''s the one who has the problem of everything you are facing, a second lady."


    "Then let us approach her."


    As her eyes shone in determination, Mrs. Ira walked inside the cave to sit in front of the lady who was still under the spell of her chanting.


    "W-We want your help." Mrs. Ira spoke to get the old lady out of her daze to find her slowly opening her eyes to face them. The eyes were filled with nothing but absolute darkness in them, making chills pass down their spines.


    It was hard to even resist the fear that crawled under their skin for unknown reasons, "Second lady Ira of the Suzania Empire¡­.in my small cave?"


    "I want something strong enough to destroy my enemies. And now, you are the only helping hand whom I can trust upon." Ira answered while keeping her grip tightened around the jar.


    The old lady wore black-colored clothes before she intensively stared at Mrs. Ira. Not only that, she took some sand from her corner before she entered the same and into the pit of fire in front of her.


    "You want my help¡­ hmm¡­let me see what I can do for you."


    "I''m willing to pay the price whatever you demand. Whether it be jewels or something else, anything can be arranged but I want my wish to be fulfilled no matter what happens.." Mrs. Ira told her with confidence when the maid only sat with her head low.


    As expected, the old lady smirked when she found the person in front of her was already hungry for her fame. "Your target is to save your daughter and to spite the emperor''s daughter if I''m not wrong?"


    Mrs. Ira''s confident gaze crossed through the middle air where she felt air already being stuck out her.


    How come this lady knows where she hasn''t even told her about her inferior motive? It was absurd in her eyes but the darkness was taking a toll on their head.


    Knowingly, this is the best reason one could give for. She is surely the lady who practices pure dark magic


    When the old lady noted how Mrs. Ira was dumbstruck, her smirk widened, "Don''t be so surprised. There Is the reason why people don''t like coming here.."


    "But let me tell you, it isn''t easy to change the fates. One has to sacrifice something¡­in order to have the power in their hands. The old tales are proof that whosoever has become powerful and reached the heights, only got that after they gave up over something, so would you be in the exchange for someone¡­"


    Hearing this, the maid felt goosebumps on her skin. The deep voice added with the night creatures that held outside the cave was making both of them feel the aligned alertness.


    Yet, Mrs. Ira''s eyes sparkling with the glow that can''t be missed even for a minor second. Taking a deep breath she asked, "A sacrifice in the form of?"


    "A life. Someone''s life will be at stake to change someone else''s fate."


    Hearing this, the maid''s heartbeat already startled in the middle when her wide eyes were fixed at her second lady to see that there was no change in her expressions. She seemed calm, with her relaxed mind to find that it was already expected by her.


    Taking a deep breath, the second lady closed her eyes to recall everything that had happened with her in her past life. All she went through just merely because of her husband, or the first lady¡­who left behind two children of hers.


    She was decreased to literally nothing but her heart was now craving to have her way.


    Find something to make her daughter''s life and make herself feel valuable in everyone''s glances. And even if this costs someone''s life¡­she is willing to put that at stake.


    At last, the Second lady''s eyes opened with a sparkle in them. "Someone''s life¡­means anybody?"


    The old lady simply nodded her head and waited for the lady to offer something. Without further due, the Second lady took a deep breath to bring all of the courage that was present in her heart to say.


    "I..I''m willing to compromise the concubine''s life as well as the child in her stomach.'''' The words were a big blow to the maid who didn''t hold the power to even raise her head anymore.


    The chills down her spine increased when she recalled the concubine''s face who was with the second man''s child¡­.


    A huge grin appeared on the old lady''s face where she added more sand into the fire which intensified it even more than before. "Very well! Now¡­. whose fate do you wish to change?"


    Mrs. Ira''s raised chin with her mind covering with nothing but darkness evolved to say, "The Crowned Princess of Suzania Kingdom, Princess Alice."


    ...


    Please do leave a comment.

 Chapter 39 - Prince To Rescue!

    At the same time, Alice was walking on the path along with her horse. Her heart was throbbing against her chest at a rapid speed but biting her lower lip, she maintained the composure to go through the dark bushes and find the people they were looking forward to.


    Coming towards the deeper part of the island, all she saw was the thick bushes and that of some leaves which had grown in the inferior part of the island. ''Strange¡­once the land outside was so bad and here¡­it seems so fertile..''


    She was shocked but on the second note, her attention was fixed to find her aunt or uncle who must have come here for their personal reasons.


    With a log of wood ignited in her hand, she and her horse made their way more inside.


    "This place¡­is scary¡­.." she mumbled in between her breath when the growls of animals were heard.


    Her grip on her horse''s rope tightened but that didn''t hinder her confidence as well. She kept herself intact and soon after, what caught her sight was a cave-like structure that was a little bit far. It was made of rock.


    ''Probably this is the backside..'' and knowing that it is in the heart of the island, Alice''s pace increased with her horse.


    But what made her feel dread and uneasiness was the sound of snakes and some animals¡­which were poisonous for sure.


    Gulping the saliva present, she was really close to the cave-like structure when she stopped her horse.


    Instead of going ahead on her horse, she stopped on the ground and was more interested in walking on her feet to not give her enemies any signs of her arrival.


    Her lips formed into a thin line when she made sure to keep her steps with alertness. Yet, her luck wasn''t at her side as well since she heard a growl that was very near her.


    And probably¡­this growl was of a wolf¡­. Somewhere closer to her.


    "Oh God¡­No¡­"


    Alice immediately stopped at her place without moving even an inch. Her breath was stuck in her one breath where she knew that she can''t even breathe even properly. It was as if she was killed right away.


    Holding her breath, Alice didn''t even take a minute sound but seemed like her wish wasn''t filed anyways.


    From afar, she could see a wolf standing with its eyes shining with anger. The white-furred animal was ready to devour her for his meal and that wasn''t on her bucket list as well.


    "No¡­brother." her voice for help didn''t even come out where she felt that ended up running away.


    Only if there was a weapon present with her but no, she had nothing with her.


    Neither no equipment to fight with the wolf.


    As her eye met with that of the wolf, the only thing that happened was her grip tightened around her log of wood of fire that she held. That was the only support of hers.


    The panicking mode was already switched on when Alice took one step back, two-step and¡­.the more step she took, she found herself even closer to the wolf since her wolf always took double the step she took back.


    And the moment was here¡­. The time when the old wold rain in her direction, she knew she was finished on this island¡­.she was going to be ending up the meal of this animal¡­.


    Subconsciously, her eyes closed in the anticipation of any pain she was going to feel just now. Her clutch tightened around her heart even the horse she had run away on its own leaving her all alone with its dense forest.


    "Please god¡­.send any angel to save me..¡­" muttering this in her mind, Alice heard the thunder of the wolf that was running in her direction..where she was just a few seconds away from her death.


    "AGHH!!!!!!"


    There was a sharp voice entering into her ears when automatically, her eyes flared to gaze at the wolf who lay on the ground. An arrow attacked him, and it seems like it made him sleep. "Wait¡­this¡­"


    Subconsciously, her head rotated in the other direction to find none other but¡­the monster vampire on the back of his horse who just aimed the arrow at the Wolf.


    "Y¡­You.." there was nothing she could do right at this point. No, there was literally nothing to express to him who had come from somewhere where she doesn''t even know.


    As her eyes already wind in horror, the Crowned Prince took the opportunity to come closer to her and come down from his horse.


    With his hand still gripping his one arrow, he looked straight at the wolf who lay on the ground. "He will not wake up for some time¡­"


    "I¡­I thought¡­you killed him¡­" she muttered but Cyrus''s brown eyes met with hers to find her already feeling herself stress, "No. I didn''t, this wasn''t my task but to save you."


    "Umm Save me?" Alice felt the mind of hers was at a shortage of functioning already.


    It was as if, she would collapse on the floor itself any moment, Clothing her heart tightly, there were now words describe the amount of fear she felt right here


    But to her dismay, Cyrus didn''t leave herself alone in this state. With the visible anger present on his face that showcased his vampire side, even more, he took her wrist to pull her to one of the trees present.


    "Hey, what are you doing?! Leave me!!?" she yelled when he held her shoulders against one of the tree''s trunks with force.


    Looking straight into her eyes, she felt her air already being stuck out of her mind when he asked her in the dangerous tone she has ever heard


    "Tell me, what the hell are you even doing here, Princess Alice?!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones. Thank you!

 Chapter 40 - Drinking His Blood..!

    "Tell me now!? What are you doing here?!" he yelled once again on her face when Alice came across his fierce face.


    He was angry, or to be more specific, he was mad at her for coming here and getting herself off in danger. "I..i..I was here..for personal reasons.."


    "Personal reasons?! Alice, are your fucking an idiot!? Don''t you know that this place is prohibited?! Doesn''t your brother know this?!" for the very first time, he called her hame, which made Alice''s heartbeat skip a beat.


    For unknown reasons, she found his terror to be even worse than what she is undergoing.


    No..she is sure that he is even more badly hurt by what just happened. Nevertheless, to say, he had saved her.


    Her eyes were uncontrollably shaking where she found herself to be in an even worse situation ever. "We know¡­"


    "Then?! How come Prince Dominic allowed you to come here?! Do you fucking even have an idea what would have happened if I didn''t ''t show up right now?!" he asked again, where there was no way for his anger to calm down.


    With the same intensity, he actually ended up throwing his fist against the tree behind her, making Alice''s eyes close immediately.


    She could feel the tree behind her shaking due to the amount he used to punch his hand but it scared her.


    It brought the yells out of her wits.


    ''I need to calm him down¡­'' because if this vampire keeps on turning more mad, who knows what will he end up doing.


    In the end, Alice took a deep breath before she brought his hand into hers to hold it more tightly. "You don''t have to worry. I''m Safe, Prince Cyrus."


    "Nothing happened to me and you can rest assured. So¡­why think of the wrong possibilities?" Alice kept her sweet voice despite her heart was hammering against her chest.


    Just staring at his brown eyes turning into red ones, under the full moon gave her the hopes that he is undergoing emotions that were hard to depict.


    The fact that she was so closely standing near a vampire made her feel awkward.


    Yet what was needed right now was to calm this monster "It is fine..you can just take a deep breath."


    Without answering her back, Cyrus took a deep breath to not let his rage become far worse than his one control.


    His darkness is sometimes enough to cover his entire mind. With this thought, his hands massage his forehead before he nods his head.


    But when she sensed him already calming a bit, her mouth opened to say, "Wel...I should be the one to ask you, what are you doing here? Were you following me and brother?"


    As if her wordings made Cyrus''s shape eyes fall on her head, he came close to another small body of hers before his hands cupped her jaw hard.


    His harsh actions hurt her but in the back of her mind, it was hard to concentrate eyes from that of his red ones.


    "About me? Be grateful that I saved you Princess¡­" he paused when a mocking smirk curved on his lips, "...Otherwise you would have ended up being the meal of this wolf who lies on the ground."


    Was it necessary to make her relive the same? At the same time, Alice could feel her jaw on the verge of breaking if he doesn''t leave her at that point.


    It was painful!


    "Y...You.." no words lied out of her mouth as he tightened his grip even more where a sharp pain hit her up till brain.


    Ultimately, she had to close her eyes to not let her eyes swell up with tears. Also, she used her leg to punch him hard which made Cyrus take a few steps to stabilize them.


    "Stay away!! I already thanked you for saving me, so leave me alone now!'' Alice yelled when she brought her hands near her chin to caress it slightly.


    Probably, a mark already left there.


    While Cyrus''s eyes glowed with the sly glint and fury, in contrast to him, Alice was bent on staying away from these vampires.


    Especially the one who is going to her brother-in-law in just one day.


    A scoff left his lips when he lifted his eyes to stare at the little human girl trying to put the act of bravery wherein the reality, she''s nothing but a merely a weakling who knows nothing except the task of putting herself in different dangers.


    "You are such a headache, Princess¡­.It is me who saved you. First, you make the mistake of coming here and later on, ask me to stay away from you?" He found this to be extremely ridiculous in his eyes.


    Needless, Alice had nothing to say in her defense anymore. Without wasting her time on him, she was ready to walk in the direction of the cave she has earlier seen.


    However, when she took a few steps, the Prince held her first again to stop her. "You aren''t going anywhere else for now!"


    "Leave my hand, you are no one to question me."


    Alice replied with the same aloofness that covered her heart. But her stubborn nature irked Prince Cyrus.


    He hates those who act like selfish people. Without the knowledge of the consequences already.


    With no other option left, he pulled her through her wrist closer to him, where his other handheld her by the neck. Her back hit him against his chest with a thud!


    His actions surprised Alice to the next core where her eyes widened. Her breath was caught in the middle where the lock he made over there.


    Immediately, her hands traveled on his hand to remove that from her neck,


    "Let me go, Prince Cyrus!?"


    "You are coming back to the Castle with me. That''s simple."


    He had already given her the ultimatum, making her heart almost strangle him to death. Yet she wasn''t in any position to do so.


    Rather, she brought her lips near his hand where she hit his hands from her teeth with all the strength present in her mouth. It was deep until she felt his skin already tearing up and sensed some blood in her mouth.


    On seeing her doing this task, Cyrus''s eyes glowed with a sly smirk that plastered over his lips to find this human doing something, which surely will have no effect on him.


    "Keep doing¡­ but you forgot that you are tasting my blood, Princess Alice. Doing this with your future brother-in-law? Tsk¡­"


    ...


    Regular updates from 1 February!

 Chapter 41 - Provoking!

    But Cyrus''s words turned in a whisper until he felt something extensively hitting his hand. Not only that, a sharp pain rose to his brain where he had to take a step back leaving Alice out of his embrace in the harshest way ever.


    She landed on the ground beneath her, where a yell escaped from her mouth, "You freaking monster!"


    "Then who are you!? Who the hell actually bite someone like this?"


    Cyrus''s furious eyes were focused on the mark that was left on his wrist. She actually sucked his blood out!


    But how can a human-like her have so much power to actually tear his flesh? How can her teeth be so sharp that she was able to bring the blood out?


    It surprised him but he managed to hide it from her eyes too.


    On the other hand, Alice, who laid on the ground lifted her eyes back to stare at the monster-like vampire who was actually caressing his hand like any other feather, "Tsk tsk, how weak vampire are you? You aren''t even able to manage your scars."


    "Seems like you don''t possess any power unlike all of those.."


    Her sarcastic comment made Cyrus''s blood boil when he bent on his knees to face her where his hand grabbed her head from behind with her hair.


    A grin appeared on his lips when his eyes started to turn into the dark color, making Alice freeze on her spot itself, "Me? Weakling? Princess wants me to showcase my skills to her right here?"


    "But trust me, Princess, I can''t guarantee if you will live after that or not..that doesn''t reside within my hands."


    Alice felt her throat almost going dry. His words were like that of ice which held the dangerous glint, making Alice believe that he doesn''t possess the power to do so. ''Ruining my life because of this vampire? No!''


    She can only fold her hands into one to feel her heart just soaking dry into the fury. "N-No..need....."


    As she stammered, it only increased his self-satisfaction to the next heights where he brought her face close to his to make her feel the real terror that resides inside him,


    "Don''t underestimate me, Princess. If the beast inside of me shows up, neither will this castle survive, nor any of your family members."


    At this point, all Alice felt was the thunder striking over her head. With facing this monster, she could sense herself on the edge losing her consciousness if he continued to gaze at her with so much power in those eyes.


    Alice was at the lack of words, where she only nodded, "UH¡­"


    The moment the whisper left her lips, Cyrus smiled at her obedience, "Good that you understood Princess Alice. From now on, you should actually hear your brother-in-law''s works very nicely."


    His words were putting her at a disadvantage. But with no other chance present in her hand, she ended up nodding her head again.


    But the moment of their intense gaze and eye contact broke very much sooner when they both heard a husky tone-filled voice, "What are you both doing here?!"


    Turning around, Alice and Cyrus sight went straight to see Prince Dominic sitting over his horse.


    He was annoyed, as that depicted from his expressions from their proximity. "Br-brother¡­" she mumbled when Cyrus left her head from his clutch.


    He stood on his toes with grace, leaving behind all the hatred-filled attitude for her. "Prince Dominic, I guess we need to have some talk."


    "I don''t think so there is a need for the same. Alice.." he called her up when he stared in her direction, "Where is your horse?"


    "H..he ran away¡­" Alice was able to say as she slowly and gradually stood on her legs to rub her dress which was covered with sand.


    "Run?" Prince Dominic''s eyebrows twisted when she nodded.


    "I-it''s a long tale. I will tell you afterward. But I found no one here." She gave a short and simple reply to not raise any suspicions or drop any hint in Cyrus''s head.


    Prince Dominic''s hard jaw didn''t dim any time soon. But surely his eyes moved to see Prince Cyrus standing with the utmost calmness on his face which made his frown deepened,


    "Prince Cyrus can go back to the castle. I will handle my sister."


    "Seems like Prince Dominic doesn''t know about this place being prohibited to come. I wasn''t expecting Prince Dominic to put Princess Alice into danger, especially at night." Cyrus walked forward in Dominic''s direction who still stood on his horse.


    Closing the gap between them, he lifted his eyes to meet the other Princes, "It would be better if we all return back to the castle. Princess''s life was already put at stake and..if I hadn''t shown up, you would have met with your sister''s corpse."


    "PRINCE CYRUS!"


    Dominic raised his voice but that didn''t halt Prince Cyrus''s words, "Keep your voice down, Prince. This anger of yours has the power to raise many animals here which will ultimately attack all of us."


    This was the hard truth that landed on Prince Dominic''s face when he had to shut his mouth.


    Not Only that, Alice''s worried expressions gave him a sight to see, where he then saw a bear lying behind all of them. ''So¡­she was attacked¡­''


    He could understand what Prince Cyrus''s words meant. Dominic moved his head in Alice''s direction, to say "Come at my back. We will leave."


    "B-but brother¡­." immediately, she turned around to see nothing but absolutely darkness amidst all the trees.


    The earlier big round-shaped cave she saw, it all vanished into thin air, making Alice think twice.


    ''Was that all just an illusion?'' it was hard to say but her heart never agreed. "C-can we just go ahead one more time? One last time," She asked her brother with thigh hopes


    Her eyes were shining with the last chance to see if her imagination was true or not. Yet one thing she saw was that someone was there¡­she did see the light and the smoke coming out of that place!


    While Dominic saw his sister''s urge, his heart was slightly softened by her wish. Yet when he parted his lips, a distant and alarming voice to them.


    "Prince Dominic and Princess Alice, it is better for all three of us to return unharmed. Otherwise, if I go only by myself then¡­I can''t promise to keep my mouth shut about visiting it here.."


    ...


    Let me know your views through comment section!

 Chapter 42 - Interested In Dying?

    Alice and Dominic felt the chills down their spine. Or it was hard to resist the aura that Prince Cyrus was vomiting at his point.


    "Prince Cyrus, why are you trying to threaten us?" Alice asked very openly with her narrowed eyes.


    She wasn''t able to comprehend, why was this prince so concerned about them, being his enemies?


    Turning around, he looked at the princess to smile, "So, is Princess Alice interested to die here?"


    The frown on her forehead deepened, "I never said that."


    "Doesn''t matter."


    He simply brushed her words before he looked again at her brother, Prince Dominic, and eyed with a straight glint present in his eyes, "So, tell me, Prince Dominic. Do you agree?"


    With the hard way, Prince Dominic found it hard to refute. Moreover, letting anyone be aware of their visit to this place will surely cause an unnecessary uproar. ''...Already Alice was attacked...''


    Keeping everything in his mind, he made a distant expression before he had to signal Alice to hoop behind him. She was deeply reluctant but on the second note, her mood soured at the thought that they found nothing in their hands.


    With a lot of resistance and hardships to convince herself, Princess walked closer to her brother before she held him from behind and his horse to sit behind him.


    Lowering her eyes, she saw Prince Cyrus''s smirk widening when they agreed to his words.


    "Prince Cyrus. you should follow us too.." Dominic told Cyrus to which Cyrus went back to his horse and sat on its back.


    Both the Prince once again ran their horses from where they came. The deep forest was as thick as before but with three people together, it became less scary.


    Princess Alice kept her hand over her brother''s shoulders when her head was still down. Never was she able to believe that they were returning back to their castle, just because of this vampire prince!


    ''If not because of him¡­maybe I would have got something on my hands¡­'' but on the second note, she can''t put this out of her reminder that this vampire saved her life¡­ otherwise, she would have laid dead there.


    After some time, the three of them entered their stable to come down from their respective horses.


    Their horses were put in their positions when Alice adjusted her shawl behind her to look straight at Prince Cyrus.


    "We came as you wanted. Now, you better keep your mouth shut!" her fierce voice made Cyrus laugh, "Shut? Is Princess Alice scared of me?"


    "You? Hah, better if you remove this misconception from your brain. Good night!" Saying this, Alice stomped her foot on the ground before she walked back in her chamber''s direction with dismay.


    She was heavily disappointed with tonight''s episode. It ruined her mood and increased her worry for her own father.


    Unfortunately, she had no idea that the danger lingers over her head¡­


    On the other hand, Cyrus simply stared at the lady''s back before she disappeared from his sight.


    A smirk pulled over his lips which didn''t fade with the time until Prince Dominic approached him there itself.


    Coming to face him, he coughed to gain his attention, "Prince Cyrus¡­today''s visit shall be removed from all of our minds."


    Hearing this, Prince Cyrus turned around to face the other prince with the same aloofness, "True. You kept my words and I will keep yours. This will be between us and no one else. Prince Dominic can rest assured and.."


    A faint smile covered his lips to the extent where his eyes turned slightly red when Cyrus continued, "...Do the preparation of the wedding. After all, you are the Crown Prince of the Suzania Kingdom."


    Hearing this, Prince Dominic was alarmed. He didn''t show his expressions yet he was already feeling the smirk of Cyrus,


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Preparations are going at a rapid pace."


    "That Is good to hear." saying this, Cyrus removed himself from the clothes before he told, "I will be going back to my chamber. Get yourself some sleep, Prince Dominic. Tomorrow might be a long day for you as well..."


    With this, he left, making Dominic''s eyes narrow. He behaved as usual but his heart told him that there were some major things he was missing out on.


    But he had no idea what that might be.


    And since they got nothing out from where they went, he had no other option but to let things go and not let anyone aware about their visit to the dark forest at the back.


    "....And hopefully, nothing will happen to Alice and father in this...."

 Chapter 43 - Flora Ran Away?!

    One day passed in a swift moment and the day of the wedding arrived.


    The entire castle was decorated with flowers for the alliance to be held between a mere human and a vampire, that too the crowned vampire prince.


    The corridors were all put in the new candle which was littered with lamps. Not only that, the bride''s chamber was precisely decorated with lights, along with the rails of the flowers which she adored the most.


    Her unique dress was specially customized by the royal dresser, who was in charge of dressing most of the attires for them.


    On the other hand, Alice had already gotten up early in the morning and was ready for the big alliance today.


    Everyone''s breath was held in their lungs until this alliance went as per they all decided but Alice had the bad intuition in the back of her mind.


    Sitting in the front of the mirror, she was perfectly in the daze, when Mary folded her hair into the bun before she pinned it there. Adding to that, she kept a flower in between, as well a silver necklace around her neck.


    When she was done, Mary stared at her quiet princess who had not muttered even a single word from the morning. "Princess¡­ Do you want something from you?"


    "Uh..hmm what?" Alice rotated her eyes to stare at Mary to which she shook her head, "Sorry.. I was.. thinking about something else. What did you ask?"


    "Are you fine Princess?" Mary asked again with evident concern but Alice had no definite answer to this.


    She was nervous, doubtful and the negative thoughts gathered in the corner of her mind. It was hard to ignore them, yet she said that without any proof, nothing can be raised or done.


    "If the princess wants something, I can get it for you from the Royal kitchen. If you are hungry...or wish to have b-" Alice immediately shook her head.


    Her appetite will only return once she sees Flora and that damn monster marrying each other once.


    "No need for that. Are we done now?" Alice asked softly when she stared at herself in the mirror.


    She found herself wrapped into the pinkish dress she wore and a white shawl over it. It was breathtaking and nevertheless to say, she liked its embroidery too.


    When Mary nodded her head, Alice rose from her place to swirl around and see her gown glittering a bit from the corners.


    A faint smile curved on her lips when she raised her head, "This is beautiful. You choose the right piece."


    "Our Royal dresser designed this, especially for you." Alice knew that the Royal dresser''s taste is unique in their clothing and she wasn''t surprised that such a deep embroidery was even craved on the shawl.


    At last, Alice looked outside of the room to see the sun already rising up another sky, "Hmm...Mary, have you prepared the flowers which I asked you to?"


    "As per your order princess, I have got maids to bring the flowers of Crashina Empire, to here. Though it was difficult to do so, it was manageable." Hearing this, Alice smiled.


    The Crashina empire was famous for its Flora and she had heard much about it dear flowers.


    Moreover, they were said to be the name of the peace and she wished to give them to Flora before she proceeded to walk on the altar.


    "Please bring them here."


    Within the next few moments, the maids came to give the flowers that were specially brought on her order. They were of light pink color mixed with red and white. Its fragrance gave another level of mental relaxation and it was warming as well. "Perfect for today''s occasion.."


    Taking the same in her hands, Alice started to walk on the way to Flora''s chamber. Throughout the corridor, what''s she came across were the soldiers lined up for Flora''s safety. It slightly amused her but she never took much concern of the same.


    Alice directly walked at a fast pace while keeping these lovely flowers in her hands.


    Yet when she knocked on the door of the chamber, she saw the maid opening it with a slight frown, "P-Princess..."


    "I was here to see Flora before she leaves for the court. Is she inside?" A soft smile curved on her face when she asked the same.


    "P-Princess Flora...well, Princess Alice, if y-" The maid was trying to avoid her at any cost but her words were cut short when a small yell came from her back, "Let Alice come inside!"


    It wasn''t hard for Alice to guess who had granted the order. It was none other than Mrs. Ira and the maid hesitantly opened the door with a lot of reluctance that surfaced.


    Her actions confused her a lot, but she didn''t let her smile be impacted. Rather, steppings the chamber, Alice''s eyes fell over the space inside of the chamber to find it all empty...with no sight of Flora.


    She heard a deep sound when the maid behind her closed the wooden door, to not let anyone have the view from inside. "Flora..Where is Flora, Mrs. Ira?"


    "Why can''t I see here? is she taking the bath with her maids?" Alice asked the questions for Mrs. Ira whose back faced her.


    At this point in time, something was continuously churning inside her stomach, making her heart thrum against her chest.


    Lack of response raised her suspicion. Till now, her smile faded and a thin line was added to her forehead.


    Things were not the way she supposed them to be..


    "Alice..." she heard her name being called by Mrs. Ira, who was still not facing her. "Yes, Mrs. Ira? I asked you, Tell me, where is Flora....?"


    Instead of answering her anything, Mrs. Ira simply pointed her finger in the direction of the window on the left.


    Straightaway, her gaze moved in that direction where she saw a red scarf fixed to the corner of the dresser.


    Immediately, Alice''s legs walked in that direction with a hurriedness in her actions. She came nearby to lift the scarf in her hand and saw that it was going down from the window.


    Seeing the sight in front of her, made Alice''s heart settle in a panic state. "D-Don''t..tell me.."


    "Flora ran away, Alice.."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with power stones. It will be really helpful!

 Chapter 44 - Punishment!?

    The evident horror was quite distant on Alice''s face where she felt her heart ready to burst out because of this news. "Y...You..said..that Flora escaped?"


    At last, Mrs. Ira finally turned around to look at Alice to nod her head. The eyes of hers were filled with tears as her face was crumbled into pieces. "I...I had no idea...the..last time I met her, sh. she slept right here!!"


    Pointing at the bed, Mrs. Ira was trembling in the worst manner. On top of that, she seemed to be in the worst condition ever as her daughter was nowhere to be found.


    But more than that, whatever that Alice had imagined had come true. Her intuition worked in the right direction where she felt her own hands being numb. Staring at the scarf in her own hand, she can''t help but look out of the window to find that it was leading to the front side of the castle.


    Despite having no idea how Flora was successful in fleeing from their space and that too on the wedding day it did come no less than any major joke played.


    Everything was at stake, so was her father''s reputation. "Do you have any idea why she took this step?"


    "I have no idea, Alice! She told me that she liked the crowned Prince and she was even looking forward to having a wedding with him. The ceremony will start in a few more moments..we don''t know what to do. Alice..." Mrs. Ira lifted her teary eyes with a pang of guilt written everywhere


    But Alice found this to be nothing but a bluff. Throwing the scarf on the ground, she walked in Mrs. Ira''s direction with evident fury. "You are saying you don''t know?! SHE IS YOUR DAUGHTER! YOUR BLOOD! How come you have no idea where she went?"


    "You were with her all day and night! if she isn''t here, then where can she even go? Answer me!" Alice lost her clam.


    She found no reason to be calm anymore. The information that traveled into her ears was quite clear that Flora escaped her wedding and this will ultimately result in another disaster. This Alliance has the utmost importance.


    How will others react to this information?! AND why will Flora talk such a drastic step? She talked with her on that day where she confessed that she would do anything to save her kingdom.


    Everything confused her right now. Subconsciously, Alice''s hand traveled to massage her temples where her wide eyes were all converted into the red. On the other hand, Mrs. Ira was crying uncontrollably, without anyone there to comfort her. Even the maids were quite a in dismay as the news was still present in between the four walls.


    ''So..was everything fake?'' Alice recalled the visit to the back lake where she felt her aunt and uncle going there. Today, Flora fleed. So, was everything done simply to distract their mind?


    Connecting all the dots present, Alice bit her lower lip to realize the irony present right now. She wasn''t a fool to be made, and Seeing Mrs. Ira crying in such a dramatic way increased her suspicion.


    Her face directly went towards the maid to ask, "When is the ceremony going to start?"


    "Princess, the order can come anything to us anytime there. W-We were asked to keep Princess Flora ready by the sun rises till sun. And....it''s almost the time.." Hearing this, only made Alice''s lips turn into a straight line.


    On the other hand, Mrs. Ira looked at Alice''s shocked face. A faint smile lingered around but it faded before anyone could take those of the same.


    Getting more tears into her eyes, Mrs. Ira walked closer to Alice when she held her shoulders, "Alice, I''m sorry. I failed as the mother and as the second lady..I wasn''t able to keep my other inside the place when such an important occasion was going to happen..."


    "Mrs. Ira, do you have any idea what is at stake?" Alice finally snapped, twitching her hand curved into a fist. "Do you have any hint that if..this alliance doesn''t happen, the Kingdom will be given to those vampire kings!"


    "I''m..I''m..sorry, Alice.." Mrs. ira lowered her eyelids, in the self-guilt which was reflected on her face.


    But Alice was too preoccupied with the situation around to even mind the same.


    She knew that the time is very dear, and they have to do something on an urgent basis, no matter what. Taking a deep breath Alice finally turned to face Mrs, ira with the clear-cut destruction on her face. She was furious, and the red eyes can never be hidden as well.


    On the other hand, Mrs. Ira could feel the chills down her spines. Alice''s glare was intensive to handle, as her hands were slightly trembling. Not only that, her tears stopped pouring out when she felt the devil standing in front of her right now.


    "Mrs. Ira, tell me honestly..." Alice took a few steps closer to come near the lady before her eyes met hers, with the same thickness in the air. Even the maids around had to hold their breath because of the Princess''s deadly aura.


    "Is this your doing to not let your daughter marry that vampire? has Flora really fled away or..." Alice''s brows lifted upwards, "..Is she intentionally sent away?"


    Alice''s question made Mrs. Ira alert. Disbelief was written on her face where she found it hard to accept. "Do..you have an idea what are you trying to say buy this, Princess?"


    "I''m very much clear, the second lady. Tell me, is this what you''re doing?" Alice didn''t deny, as she asked with the same bluntness.


    But Mrs. Ira, too, didn''t step back from her place. Without blinking her eyes, Mrs. Ira''s chin was lifted with her broad shoulders, "Princess Alice, with all due respect, I love my kingdom. this Kingdom is my home and for the Suzania Kingdom, I''m ready to sacrifice my life even.."


    The same wordings brought Alice''s eyes into a curvy shape. She wouldn''t find it amusing, but at the same time, somewhat fake. Yet she had no option to do the same as her heart wanted to do so.


    At last, taking a deep breath, Alice finally blurted, "I hope you aren''t behind this, Mrs. Ira. Because if you are.."


    "...Your punishment will be worse than that of death. Remember my words."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote with your dear power stones!

 Chapter 46 - I Married You?!!?

    The thunder of claps was heard by everyone. Afterward, the Priest proceeded to say, "Do you accept the Princess of Suzania Kingdom, as your wife, to stay by her side in all situations and to cherish her in bad health, good wealth, and everything?"


    "I...I..Do.."


    Cyrus mumbled with a small nod. But his eyes never caught the sight of his bride with whom he was getting married. The vows sounded fake to him, realizing how low they were. He was getting married to a stranger, with whom he won''t share any feelings even ahead in his life.


    Was this some joke? Cyrus''s lips curved upwards at this mere thought.


    Afterward, the Priest shifted his attention to the Princess of Suzania Kingdom to ask her, "Do you accept the Crown Prince Cyrus of Gazelle Kingdom as your wedded husband?"


    "To cherish him in his well-being, health, wealth, and everything? To love him unconditionally?" The Priest asked with a straight tone.


    In response to the same, the lady beneath the veil didn''t matter for the next few seconds. She stood still there as if she was herself absorbed in her own dreamland. But the deep silence only made Cyrus''s brows curve into a frown when he felt abnormal in her actions.


    ''Why is she acting up as if this wasn''t what she wished for?'' he can''t understand at all. Isn''t she the same lady who agreed to get married in front of the other court heads as well?


    At her silence, only increased worry of King Vilas and Prince Dominic. Even Mrs. Ira had doubted herself at this point. Her brows lifted from their replacements when she felt the lady not answering.


    Her wide smile had started to fade when her gaze traced to see the second man standing behind the crowd.


    ''He is here to attend his daughter''s wedding?'' She was least expecting him to show up since she heard last night that his concubine''s health started to decline.


    Moreover, he has not shown his face since the last mid-evening. The last thing she ever thought was to see him present in the crowd.


    Yet, the first thing he did was to look at his wife with a deadly glare. His simple gaze contained many questions and without even hearing them out, Mrs. Ira had the answers of the same. Taking a deep breath, she blinked her eyes twice before averting them in the lady''s direction to see her absolute silence.


    Everyone present was waiting to get some movements, but that wasn''t the case. Neither did the lady speak, nor moved, giving everyone mixed kinds of emotions.


    "Princess?" The priest called her name once again. As if she was being pulled out of her daze, the lady beneath the veil finally nodded her head "I..I..d..do.."


    "In the presence of the mighty, I pronounce you both as the husband and wife! May God bring blessings to the kingdom and be immense with both floors. This union will be marked as the most significant one in history!"


    Hearing this, King Almen, King Vilas, and Prince Dominic, who were all holding back their breath, finally sighed. A heavyweight has lifted off the shoulders when King Vilas gave his son a small nod.


    "This finally happened..." King Vilas was clearly expecting for any trouble to not be pulled out. Even Prince Dominic was surprised by himself, "I''m sure this is for the best. This alliance was what we all looked forward to, father."


    "That is a relief we all wanted...and I hope that King Cyrus will keep Flora happy." Was all that King Vilas spoke before he stood on his toes. Not only that, helped King Vilas, giving him an affirmation.


    Both of the Kings walked in each other''s direction before they gave each other a small hug. "A miracle happened, King Vilas."


    "I agree. This Alliance will be written in the history of the entire era, the two empires coming together. I hope this will always give rise to our new powers and strengthen our relationships." King Vilas spoke with the sly glinting wish he had kept hidden for along.


    Nevertheless, King Alem was no less to smile. "Likewise."


    On the other hand, Cyrus saw how everyone was washed with relief. So was he when he finally felt this custom being finished.


    At last, the priest motioned to Prince Cyrus, "You make uplift her veil and kiss your bride to seal this wedding."


    Hearing this, a surprising look appeared on the thought of Kissing his bride. Yet, surprisingly his heart shattered with the thought that this was nothing but a normal kiss, he nodded his head.


    However, when his hand was approaching to touch the lady''s veil, she automatically took a few steps back. This surprised Cyrus as if he was feeling a little bit annoyed by her actions. "This is a custom. Let me do this.." That was all he said before he finally grabbed her veil.


    Taking a deep breath, he finally slowly moved his hand upwards to lift the veil out from his bride''s face...only to come across the biggest joke being played out of his life forever.


    "I...I...married...YOU?!"


    .....


    Let me know your views through comment section!

 Chapter 47 - My Wife Now!

    His shrill voice attracted many people''s attention, especially both the kings. They both turned around to avert their eyes in the newly formed couple''s direction, only to find the abnormal horror-filled in their eyes.


    The first person, who felt a hundred arrows touching his heart was King Vilas, who actually took a few steps in disbelief written on his face. "H..How is this possible?"


    On the other hand, Prince Cyrus finally lifted her entire view which was now fully recovered from her face. The person, who he married was not Flora, with whom he had exchanged the rings...


    Yet, it was Princess ALICE!


    Cyrus could feel his world turning upside down when his gaze never tired from Alice''s face, who has changed places with her sister. She looked stunning and there was no doubt in that, but..her presence totally blew his mind.


    "W-what...are you doing at your sister''s place?" Cyrus can''t help but butter in the most shock that he got.


    "To save my Kingdom." was all that Alice muttered with her eyes themselves filled with the tinge of sadness.


    They were covered with tears, or to be specific, she was scared as hell!


    Right from this position, Cyrus found himself frozen at this point. Not only him but, her father and brother who had now the full view of her face could feel their head almost swinging from the news.


    The sight shocked them, to the extent where they just stood in their places without even saying anything. It was too vibrant to see Alice in place of Flora, and to learn that it was their ALICE WHO GOT MARRIED!


    It was hard to learn, or more or less, not able to accept.


    The first one who snapped out of this daze shock was King Vilas himself, as he stared at Alice, who was also looking at her confused brother and father with her vivid eyes. "Father..this.."


    "Where is Flora, Alice?"


    The strict voice of her father made Alice gulp the slaves present in her mouth. She could feel the chills down her spine already, to the level where it was hard to even recall when she was this scared from her king.


    Lacking a response from her side and not hesitating, King Vilas has to ask again with a slightly raised voice, "WHERE IS FLORA?"


    "S...sh..she ran away..."


    Alice finally mumbled as her head went down with guilt. She knew she had committed the biggest mistake of her life. Something no one even ever imagined in their wildest dream, neither did she. But this all happened because, she was determined to see her father rise and not let anything happen either to her Kingdom,l.


    Her Kingdom was her pride, and if anything were to happen to it, she would not see any harm nearby it.


    As expected, King Vilas''s fury took his mind. His forehead lines opened when his hands were converted into a fist. "She ran away....hmm? So..what are you doing at her place, ALICE?!"


    "I-I can''t explain.." Alice didn''t want them bursting at her, at least for now. Despite knowing that they won''t be able or forgive her for this, Alice understood that they need to be dealt with softness. "If I hadn''t done this...father..you know what was at stake!"


    "AT STAKE? Alice!" Prince Dominic stepped ahead to come close to his sister as if he couldn''t even believe his eyes if he had seen his sister in that bridal gown. "Do you have any idea what the alliance met?! Who the hell told you to come in a bridal dress yourself?!"


    "But brother..if I didn''t do that, our dear Kingdom..would have been.." she can''t even bring herself to utter those words.


    Vampires would have surely used this against them to take over their entire empire. This would be the last thing she would like to witness until she is alive.


    And if this disaster can be saved by her marrying this monster by sacrificing her life, she is willing to do so.


    Alice raised her eyes to look at her brother who was speechless. His being at the loss of words only depicted one thing: He is hurt.


    Hurt by the fact that she took such a drastic step without revealing this to anyone else, not even to the one with whom she considers to be her closest ally, her own blood-related brother.


    "Brother.."


    As Alice tried to take the initiative to hold his hand, to soften his heart once Dominic took steps back. He was furious, or even frustrated and annoyed that everything happened just in front of his eyes and he failed to stop it... he failed to stop his sister''s life from turning into a disaster.


    But this wasn''t when they played the game as well.


    King Vilas took the step forward to come close to her. Just having the peak of his face, gave Alice a mini heart attack.


    Yet she managed to stand on her legs to hold herself back. "Father.."


    "You did wrong Alice..." he told her and her gaze instantly went down on the floor. She knew she had done extremely wrong, and it was guilt-ridden on her face.


    "I..I.."''


    "But I, King Vilas, do not consider this to be anything! This marriage is not valid. Come With Me, Alice!!" With this saying, he held Alice''s arms from the other side when he was ready to take her out of the room with him.


    He had no time of letting her stay in this area anymore, especially as the bride of the vampire Prince.


    But before they could have left and taken a step forward, Alice felt her other hand being tugged. Her wrist was held by someone.


    Turning around, Alice saw Prince Cyrus, looking at them with his curved eyebrows and slight amusement present in those brows still eyes.


    Just the small state and his touch gave Alice goosebumps on her skin, as she could feel the deadliest aura of his, in a teasing manner.


    But his next words are the most shocking ones she ever hears, as the land beneath her had slipped away.


    "Where are you taking her, King Vilas? Now, she''s my bride, as well as the My Queen. And I will not let you take away my wife from me so easily..."


    .....


    Please do not forget to vote with your dear power stones!

 Chapter 48 - Dont Touch Her!

    "She is now my wife, King Vilas."


    Hearing this, everyone present in the court was shocked to their core. At this point, they could feel their heart throbbing inside their chest as if this was impossible to be heard by everyone.


    But at the same time, King Vilas''s eyes shone with the undefined mist which was hard to let go of at once. "She is my daughter! This marriage is a false one!"


    "How? I married her, took vows. Everyone present here is the witness of the same and¡­" at the ending, Cyrus''s lips curved upwards with a sly smirk curving there.


    Using his force, he pulled Alice towards him when instantly his other hand grabbed her waist while others cupped her face. Without wasting the time, Cyrus finally sealed their lips to complete the rituals, when he tasted the sweetness of those pinkish flowers.


    The softness of them made his mind feel the flavor and the butterflies were already blasting into his stomach. Yet in contrast to the same, Alice could feel her heart pounding in her chest as if it would come into her mouth.


    Not only that, it made her mind blown up when she felt the Prince''s lips over her, especially in front of everyone. "UHh¡­."


    Finally, he broke the kiss into a few fine seconds when he stared at the lady''s widened eyes. Her mind was wandering into a different world as if the fine face in front of hers would surely kill her one or the other day.


    While she was in the deepest shock should have, her brother and father felt their blood oozing out of their body. The nerves of others started to pop out when King Vila''s face was pure red, filled with fury.


    "YOU FUCKING PRINCE!" King Vilas stepped forward when Cyrus caught the sight of the scene and he instantly swingled Alice to step behind him.


    King Vilas held the vampire''s collar with the evident anger striking head. "SHE IS MY DAUGHTER! Do you think a low-key vampire like you can take after my daughter?!"


    "That doesn''t matter, King Vilas. We are already married and now, you are at no point to actually question us. She is my wife and I have the right to kiss her¡­ and this was to complete the wedding ritual."


    "Who said that she is your wife?! Don''t you dare  name my sister as your wife, otherwise, I will slit your throat right here!" Prince Dominic''s hands were converted into a fist. He came near his father to keep his hand over his hands and removed it from Prince Cyrus''s collar.


    King Vilas was surely in the midst of anger but Prince Dominic had many things to think about at this point. Even Prince Cyrus didn''t create much of havoc of the same since knew that the father of his wife had suddenly received a much-unexpected shock.


    But he wasn''t willing to let this moment be ruined. Alice was now his wife, and he would not let anyone take away from her.


    Prince Cyrus rubbed his collar once again to make them come back into the place before he lifted his eyes to look at his in-laws, "You are too shocked and I understand but please maintain your actions, King Vilas. Won''t tolerate if anyone else tries to touch me again.,.."


    "Touch you? I Will kill you if you dare to take my daughter anywhere!" King Vilas yelled when his teeth gritted against each other.


    The mere fact that his daughter will go away from him, especially with a vampire prince was enough to rip his heart. On top of that, he couldn''t even imagine that she was married off, that too out of the blue.


    The prophecy constantly lingered around his mind where he heard that his daughter will not be married ever in this lifetime. Or maybe, he was ready to not wed her to anyone.


    But the sight in front of her eyes also broke Alice''s heart. A drop of tear escaped her eyes when she tried to hold back her emotions. "F-Father... this is..for my own Kingdom.."


    "The own Kingdom, Really Alice?" King Vilas was annoyed. His mind couldn''t digest this explanation even a bit. "We could have even looked for some other option. Was there any need for you to step in?"


    "I..I.." Alice had no words, except lower her eyes. Her grip suddenly tightened around Prince Cyrus''s suit as she held it from his back. Just from her tight grip, it ain''t hard to predict by Prince Cyrus that she is disturbed.


    When he peaked at her face from the corner of his shoulders, and then he averted his gaze back at his father-in-law, the mist formed was colder than the snow. "You are overreacting, King Vilas. This marriage is done, and Alice is also fixed so please."


    "But King Vilas, this is to be noted that your niece actually ran away from her own wedding? Was there any pressure over her head that she...had to take such a step?" This time, King Almen stepped inside, in the circle of talks.


    Until now, he had decided to play silent but his heart craved to have the human empire. If he can get his hand over it, why not try it once?


    King Vilas''s eyes snapped to trace at King Almen, whose eyebrows were lifted in amusement, "King Almen, the deal was to wed my niece, not my own daughter!"


    "If that is so..where is your niece? It was also dealt with that if..any other kingdom steps back then..they will have to pray the price and what was at stake was clearly stated before." King Almen''s speech made Alice''s heart race.


    Subconsciously, she had teary eyes, as she realized that the possibilities are still there ''I have already married this vampire..why are they talking about capturing our Kingdom?'' She can''t differentiate so easily.


    However, she knew her father would not give up as well. Biting Her lower lip, instead of looking at anyone else, her eyes traced to look in the direction of the council head and his subordinates.


    By her luck, they were also looking in her direction, when she slightly nodded her head to signal. Without the exchange of words, there were only wordings exchanged when the council head coughed slightly to raise his tone.


    Folding their hand behind their attire, they walked towards them before the council head looked at the vampire King as well as the Human Lord.


    Taking a deep breath, he finally concluded, "We shall discuss this somewhere else....somewhere safer."


    ....


    Please do use coins to unlock chapters. Also, share the novel with your friends!

 Chapter 49 - Decision By Cyrus!!

    Standing in one of the other chambers, it was filled with books and some other major decisions to be made. It was all covered with these soldiers outside since inside, the major people were present.


    Prince Cyrus, along with his father, King Almen as well as King Vilas, and at last, Prince Dominic. Not to miss out, on the head council and his two other subordinates.


    The council head was sitting at the head throne that made when he looked at the Kings when he saw the disapproving look on their faces that started to curve.


    "This can''t be denied that the marriage has taken place. Prince Cyrus of Gazelle empire and Princess Alice of The Suzania Empire, are now the husband and wife in the eyes of the council." he stopped in the middle to note the expression of the giant men.


    While King Vilas''s hands were converted into a fist, Prince Dominic was the one who held his hand on the King''s shoulders to calm him down. At his touch, King Vilas did shield his fury, at least for now.


    Meanwhile, King Almen displayed the mixed expression from which anything was hard to even predict.


    "....this can''t be undone. Neither can anyone else fill the place of Princess Flora since a Royal was meant to be wedded with Prince Cyrus? And...if seen correctly, King Almen did make the point that it was decided, if any King is going back on his words, there will be consequences...."


    "..And these consequences will be really worse." The head council completed his words when he laid out what the earlier fixed words said.


    When the smile started to spread on King Almen''s lips, King Vilas''s mood turned gloomy. He could feel his aura dropping with the immense tension already appearing inside his mind.


    "You are absolutely correct about this, head council. We should always abide by our words and if...Princess Flora has run away, it means that it is a breach of the alliance." King Almen spoke with the utmost excitement.


    Yet the excitement didn''t meet the expectation of the head council, "But that doesn''t mean that your son, the prince, didn''t marry a girl. He married no one ordinary but the Crown Princess of the empire, and she also carries a high position.."


    "But that person doesn''t matter. We were promised that Prince Cyrus will be wedded with Princess Flora and at last, the bride is changed! This is like deceiving us, vampires." King Almen was depicted as if his ego and high self-esteem were hurt deeply by the same actions.


    On the other hand, King Vilas saw King Almen from the corner of his eye. Narrowing his eyes, he muttered, "....As if you were going to treat her really well..." he knew their tactics as well, they were probably thinking of how to make Flora''s life miserable.


    And now, his daughter was stuck at the same place. If only Flora had actually told him that she didn''t wish to marry, he wouldn''t have forced her. Yet, what never caught his eye was the fact that she will actually deceive everyone on the very last date.


    Meanwhile, Princess Alice was standing outside of the same chamber. She was standing behind the wall, as all they talked went straight into her brain. ''Why is this King Almen talking as if he would have done something really big if Flora wedded the monster?''


    She rolled her eyes with this hypocritical presence in her glance. But she kept lips tightly sealed, only with the intent of overhearing them.


    "I had no idea that Flora would do something big on the wedding day. Neither was I thinking that my daughter would come up to fill the space. And.... if you think that my daughter''s presence is ordinary, then you are wrong. She is of high attitude and won''t even adjust with these vampires."


    "The Alliance can continue without my daughter going to their state. In the end, it is about maintaining a simple relationship. Why do we have a wedding now?" King Vilas suggested, with each possible way to keep Alice out of this.


    But at the same time, a scoff left from Prince Cyrus''s mouth, "Are you kidding with me, King Vilas? Do you think that a wedding is such a small thing in your eyes?"


    Hearing this, King Vilas turned his head in his direction to say, "You can have as many females as your wife, why bother with a human girl like mine?"


    "Not a mere human girl but a princess of your Kingdom and my Queen, the Queen to be of the Gazelle Kingdom," he announced proudly with the same fierceness as was present in his tone.


    It irked Prince Dominic a lot, when he opened his mouth to rebel, "Keep in mind that it isn''t decided that she will stay as your wife or not. So, stop claiming her until..anything is clear."


    "Doesn''t make sense to me, she has taken vows. If you guys want to maintain the same peaceful alliance, let''s do it this way then. She willingly did whatever she did, and she isn''t a child to not think about herself, King Vilas, and Prince Dominic. You can''t change the density, what is already written for her and me."


    Hearing his words, everyone was shocked. They have no reason to rebel except the fact that she really wedded Prince Cyrus, and willingly filled the space of Flora.


    Everyone''s gaze went, including Alice when she clutched the wall. Her guilt was taking a trial over her head to realize what a big mistake she committed, but it was of no further changes or alterations.


    Everyone''s deep silence only increased the tensions as the council head finally decided to conclude the talks, by straightaway throwing a question and entire dependency on Prince Cyrus. "Since this is related to you, Prince Cyrus and this mishap and exchange of brides is also related to your marriage with Princess Alice.."


    "...I give this responsibility to you. Do you wish to take her with you, to your Kingdom, as your Princess, in exchange of Flora or...would you like to declare that it was something against the already fixed Alliance and would like to rebel against King Villas... to make him bend to give away his empire as he promised?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones! Also, let me know your views through comment section ^.^

 Chapter 50 - Interested In Alice!

    Hearing this, King Almen felt the tightness around his chest. Not only that, King Vilas could feel the pressure on his shoulders.


    The entire power was now given in the hands of no one else but Prince Cyrus, who was always against him. His words were the most specific explanation of the same and even Alice, who stood outside, had the intuition that this vampire will take the step which will not be in favor of them.


    Subconsciously, her hands were converted into one, when she prayed to her God, to not let anything happen to her Kingdom. She was willing to be a component of the sacrifice for her motherland and for her people but, ruining it in the hand of vampires?


    She knew that they would transform them from human to vampire, creating a situation of the massacre in their empire.


    Everyone''s breath was held in their lungs when everyone''s eyes were averted to see the cold-hearted Vampire Prince, who didn''t let his emotions be carried away.


    It was the most deadly situation for everyone. As King Almen was constantly glaring at his son, hoping for him to opt for the option which is suitable for him.


    However, Prince Cyrus thought entirely differently from his father.


    Taking a deep breath, he tugged his hands behind his attire, "We have been arranging this alliance for the welfare of our Kingdom, not to ruin each other."


    "I''m willing to take Princess Alice as my lady, the Queen of the Gazelle Kingdom. Prince Dominic and King Villa can rest assured and return to their empire." He finally blurted out what came to mind.


    Yet this wasn''t just mere wording. He had concluded all the sitting in his mind. Was he willing to act as a puppet as that of his father? Cyrus''s eyes shone with the mist.


    "Very well." The council head nodded his head when he stood from his own throne, "I will say that it is a very wise decision that you took, Crowned Prince Cyrus. I''m glad."


    "It is my honor," Cyrus replied when he bowed down a bit keeping his hands over his chest.


    Yet in contrast to what Prince Cyrus had already said, King Vilas didn''t feel the positive vibe at all. The thought of Prince Cyrus taking away his precious was similar to having arrows embedded in his chest.


    He doesn''t have the heart to send her away, especially when she is herself unknown to her own powers. Despite controlling the urge to not let himself blurt out anything. His lips had turned into a  straight line recalling what these Vampires might plan to do.


    Torture his daughter¡­ her life will be turned into that of a nightmare. A lady who always led a cherished life will be going through immense and adverse situations.


    Prince Dominic noted his father''s ignited a fire that was hard to extinguish. But afterward, he placed his hands over his shoulders, in the hope of making him feel relaxed.


    Yet this was out of expectation, "I don''t agree to this alliance anymore! My daughter will not go anywhere!"


    Hearing this, Prince Cyrus''s eyebrows lifted from their place. His aura had dropped to the level of the ground when the clouds of anger had started to surround his mind.


    The eyes of his hand started to show the distantness which made everyone''s heart skip a beat at first, "Are you sure, King Vilas?"


    "My daughter is my precious! Go and get another bride!" King Vilas yelled but Prince Dominic had stayed quiet. Till now, he was silently noting nothing but Crowned Prince Cyrus was trying to actually have his hands over his sister.


    Nevertheless to say, instead of not taking her side, this Prince actually stated that he is a monster and is interested in having a life with his sister. ''Who will be a Vampire be interested in marrying a normal human-like Alice?'' It was out of the blue.


    Recalling how Prince Cyrus had shown up when they went behind the lake, his eyes narrowed.  But he kept himself quiet throughout the words.


    "Cyrus, King Vilas seems reluctant to act-" King Almen tried to revoke the same choice. But Cyrus was way ahead, "Let me talk with you, King Vilas."


    Saying this, he walked ahead and took a few steps. When Cyrus arrived, even King Vilas stood on his toes. He looked at the vampire face to face with the evident furiousness present in those eyes.


    His aura was deadly, to the extend where everyone waited, with the hope that King Vilas won''t kill Prince Cyrus....since his instinct was holding to snap Cyrus''s head.


    But to everyone''s surprise, what happened next was something unexpecting. Cyrus had actually given King Vilas a bear-type hug when he kept his mouth near King Vilas''s ears.


    There was absolute silence, and even King Vilas didn''t bulge from the same. He didn''t even hug Cyrus himself. All he did was keep himself straight and frozen on the ground.


    The expressions of his were that of dumbfounded, where he was at the loss of words. Not only that, but her heart was still pounding in his chest as if it was ready to come out at any moment or so.


    Prince Dominic witnessed the same but he never muttered anything. For God knows how many moments passed but afterward, Cyrus pulled back with a bright smile that was covered on his lips.


    His eyes had lifted upwards, into the shape of the moon. The smile was reaching up to his ears, showing his unlimited happiness in this stressed environment.


    "This is to start our new alliance, King Vilas. Don''t worry, I will keep your daughter happiest of all. From now onwards, you are my father in law¡­" Cyrus''s speech contained all the sugar-coated speech making King Vilas''s jaw hardened.


    But in the end, King Vilas ended up nodding his head. With a lot of reluctance, he turned his body in the council head''s direction. "Let us..proceed this way.."


    .......


    PS- Can we climb up the ladder of the trending, with your guys help? (request)*

 Chapter 51 - Queen Or Concubine?

    Alice already went away from the chamber''s wall where she walked back to her chamber. Her hands were clenched together as she was purely hesitant about what the Prince said about the Alliance.


    ''What has he told father which made him instantly agree despite revolting so much?'' she can''t help but wonder as well. But her serious concern wasn''t this.


    The chief aim of hers was to handle the fury of her brother and her father. Moreover, how can Flora flee away from her own wedding? "I haven''t even seen the second man and Mrs. Ira after the wedding..."


    Alice''s eyes drew to the ground when her brain analyzed the present situation in front of her. All the events are revolving like any reel that took place in her life, her own wedding in place of her cousin.


    "Alice."


    A distant voice from behind made Alice turn around to find King Vilas, Prince Dominic as well as her maid, who was standing behind both of them. "F-father... you talked with them.."


    "And I know that you have heard everything. You were standing out," he told her bluntly, making Alice but her own tongue.


    "I..I..didn''t mean to.." Alice''s face lowered when she tried to dig her nails in her own flesh. When King Vilas came across her frightened state, did he look behind himself to see Mary "Lock the door. Don''t let anyone come inside."


    "As per the King''s order." Mary bowed slightly before she closed the huge wooden door of her chamber. The thud sound entered into their ears, making Alice gulp the saliva present in her throat.


    "This will go as we wanted. Saving the lives of our people is what we should look forward to, father." Alice tried to sound serious despite the turmoil that went into her brain. But the King Vilas''s strict face had sullen up. The mask of his fury was now replaced with the evident worry in his eyes. "Alice...you don''t have any idea what you have taken over your head.."


    "I..it''s just an alliance, Father. As the Emperor of the Suzania Kingdom, you should think about its welfare. People of our kingdom will be able or export fabric-"


    "What about your well-being there?" This time, Prince Dominic interrupted her in the middle, and the Princess swallowed all the words back in her mouth. There was absolute silence present around them except for the chirping of the bird from outside.


    Alice''s face had started to turn a bit red when she put the extra pressure over her hand. It was making her heart skip a beat when she recalled the cold prince''s words again, ''I will make your sister''s life a living hell¡­''


    How can she not realize that he was no less than any other monster, who was walking the sound of a vampire?


    Lack of response made Prince Dominic growl, "See? You yourself know that you won''t be happy there. Yet you are thinking about the people of your kingdom? What about you, my dear sister?"


    "I..I...will manage myself. Don''t worry about that." Alice answered while keeping her eyelids on the ground itself. "Moreover, I...know how to fight with those demons."


    "Yeah! Just like you were found in the basement of the castle!" a scoff left from Prince Dominic''s lips when he ruffled his hand through his hair. Moving his eyes in his father''s direction, he answered back, "This is your doing, to actually let her go. You agreed to that Prince Cyrus''s words!"


    To this, King Vilas''s lips were pursed into a straight line. His hands were converted into a fist that was ready to be thrown on any nearby wall, but he controlled his urge to do so. "That Prince..is way more clever than we all can imagine.."


    Hearing this, not only the siblings lifted their heads to stare at their father. It was hard to defy that he was acting a bit strangely, making both of their brows be lifted from its place, "W-What do you mean to say?" Prince Dominic asked with doubt.


    On the other hand, King Vilas moved ahead when he stepped closer to Alice. Coming face to face, he didn''t even blink his eyelids for a minute as if he was straightly looking through her inner soul.


    "You should know that your husband blackmailed me with his words."


    Alice was shocked to the core. Her wide eyes were the evidence of the same as she shook her head over this, "This can be the truth! He- blackmailed you? He has that amount of guts?"


    In return, King Vilas shook his head before he took a deep breath to close his eyes. Alice and Dominic host each other at a glance before they are again looking at King Vilas with a stagnant focus.


    For the next few moments, King Vilas didn''t open his mouth. He was absorbed in his thoughts, making both of them really eager to learn. Somewhat, it scared them. What can Prince Cyrus say to make King Vilas this nervous?


    *FLASHBACK*


    Back in the court chamber, Prince Cyrus stepped ahead, as well, King Vilas stood on his toes. He was looking straight at the prince who dared to marry his daughter, despite all the hustles.


    But this wasn''t the only case, he was claiming her actually as his bride? This was the lewdest talk he heard!


    However, Prince Cyrus''s next step was something unexpected. He hugged King Vilas tightly as if he was trying to merge their bodies. Yet, unknown to anyone else, Prince Cyrus came near King''s ears before he whispered in the slightly amusing tone.


    "King Vilas, think twice. If I don''t take your daughter as my bride, my father will ultimately force you to give up your empire and everything of yours will be under us. In the end, I can still make her my bride, or concubine."


    "So, either way, why don''t you directly give your daughter and keep your empire safe? She will be the Royal Queen, the first headed queen, rather than a  mere concubine status...doesn''t suit her. The choice is yours to make."


    With his statement of his, Cyrus pulled away from his embrace with the wide smile that lingered on his face, which even reached until his eyes. Not only that, it won''t be wrong to say that Cyrus''s attitude was all sugar-coated.


    "I hope that King Vilas will take the decision, after taking all the possibilities into account." As he said, he looked again at the council head.


    In contrast to his smiling face, King Vilas had to make the right choice right now. Either option was leading him to lose his daughter, the daughter whom he had pampered all through his life.


    She wasn''t any weakling but giving up..and sent her in the state of the monsters, never fitted in the back of his mind. ''But if I don''t give up¡­this crown prince will take her as the concubine..''


    And this was the worst of all.


    At last, he looked again at the council head, with the dark aura of his dimming his eyes as he said, "I agree to this..let''s do it this way¡­"


    *FLASHBACK ENDS*


    King Vilas'' eyes went down to see the ground but then, no words came out of his mouth, Either way, Alice and Dominic felt the shock absorbing them. Both of them gave each other a glance before their attention was shifted back to their father.


    "You mean to say..."


    "He asked me to make a choice. And in the other choice, I was losing you, Alice. If you really wanted to keep the lives of your Kingdom, I believe, I''m no one to interfere in that." Alice can''t believe her own ears.


    Did Prince Cyrus really say that will take her as his concubine? He had that amount of strength? She never believed it to be true either. How can a hollow monster like him, actually not snatch the empire from her father''s hand?


    She was doubtful, so were King Cyrus and Prince Dominic.


    Prince Dominic stepped forward when kept his hand over his father''s shoulders, with the evident guilt that crept on his face, "I..I"m sorry for my outburst, my highness.."


    Tapping back on his hand, King Vilas nodded his head, "You were concerned about Alice, just like me. But if we think it from our mind, this is the only way to guard her. None can mate with her and she will still be the queen of their Kingdom..."


    "A queen is indeed better than a concubine, she would have the powers of all the Kingdom..and it will be to our advantage."


    Alice can''t help but agree with his words. She wasn''t expecting him to actually understand her way of thinking as well. It was expected by her that he will actually sideline her.


    A faint smile covered her lips when she told, "I''m grateful that you..thought about this, King Vilas."


    "But Alice, tell me, where is Flora right now?"


    .....


    PS- You guys can follow me on Instagram, to see the visuals of the Alice and other palaces mostly posted there. Also, do not forget to vote!

 Chapter 52 - Dont Fall In Love!

    Hearing this, Alice''s lips were sealed into a straight line. She had no clue about it as well, only to give a piece of brief detailed information about how she came across that Flora had actually run away from her own wedding.


    "....After I reached there, Mrs. Ira cleared my suspicion. Everything was done just to distract us, whether it be a map." Alice answered with worry.


    "But I''m more curious about how she escapes when there is tight security all around?" Alice raised another doubt since she knew that Flora never learned any art of fighting and swordsmanship, unlike her.


    But her doubt was soon cleared off by Prince Dominic who answered it, "Second man...her father would have been the one who had helped her to go through and escape all the security..he is seriously a clever man.."


    "Surely he is." King Vilas nodded his head when he looked back at Alice with a cold gaze, ''"Does the second lady have any idea about this?"


    "She only shredded the crocodile tears. But we have no idea if she is actually having the same thought or..is involved or not." Alice told the truth but then, her opinion mattered, "But my intuition says that this is a plan of the three of them together..."


    Despite these words, Prince Dominic also came forward in her support when he gazed at his father, "I also feel that this is the truth."


    King Vilas''s hands were back on his body when he gazed at both of his children, who were very much determined and confident in their wordings yet, he can''t help but give me a complicated look to pass, "You both¡­are acting in impulse..:"


    Hearing this, both of them once again passed each other a glance as they kept themselves shut and let their father tell them what he really felt about this overall situation. But in contrast to what they expected, King Vilas simply didn''t utter anything regarding the matter.


    He was quiet, and this silence only grew, making the siblings gulp the saliva present in their mouths. "His Highness¡­.."


    "Since we have no proof regarding any of them we can''t determine any one thing. Neither can we point out the second man, despite we all know that his intentions were all going with the sudden disappearance of his daughter.." King Vilas'' made sense to them.


    Without any solid proof against the second, both of them highly regarded that it would be simply a waste. Moreover, even the entire court will find this accusation baseless since, in their regards, the second man is an innocent person.


    Subconsciously, Alice lowered her head as she closed her eyes. Along with this, her hand moved near her heart as she tried to sense something inside herself. It was interesting to watch but King Vilas and Prince Dominic didn''t disturb her.


    They waited until she was done with her own calculations. And when she was, did Alice''s eyes sharp opened to say, "I know where is Flora¡­"''


    "How¡­." Dominic muttered to which, Alice stared with the fierce eyes, "I don''t know but the inner feelings of mine, the way that I know where she is.."


    At this comment of hers, prince Dominic''s and King Vilas''s lips were pursed into a straight line. Prince Dominic averted his gaze to see his father, who was also in a daze.


    Both of their minds worked in similar ways yet they never raised their thoughts aloud. ''Seems like...her powers are showing its true color...'' with this conclusion in his mind, Prince Dominic kept himself shut.


    Coughing slightly, King Vilas gained the attention towards him, "So tell me, where is Flora right now?"


    "Let me just instruct the soldiers then.." with this, she walked to the soldiers of the wooden gate before she opened wide. In Front stood Mary and a few soldiers for her. She stared at them with her meaningful glance as she calmly walked closer to one of her soldiers. "I want you to go and take a few more soldiers with you. Go to the nearby local market of the Titan Empire. There, you will see Princess Flora, go and bring her here...as early as possible..."


    "As per Princess orders.'''' The soldiers bowed in front of her when they held their swords in their hands and were ready to walk past. However, Alice opened her mouth before concluding, "Keep your mission confidential."


    The soldiers turned around to once again bow as respect and acknowledgment that they will do as per her saying. When Alice saw them vanishing into the castle, did she enter back into the chamber before locking the door from inside first of all?


    "You guys will get Flora here, very soon." she was proudly told, and King Vilas nodded his head. But there was another turmoil that was going inside his brain and that was about her leaving him soo.


    With a lot of reluctance that surfaced, he raised his voice, "Y...you...all will be leaving in a few moments from now on...."


    "I know," Alice answered without hesitation. She perfectly knew that she would have to leave everyone, her empire. And this was just the start from now.


    Who would have thought she was here only to attend a wedding, but ended up being wedded in someone else''s place.


    "I''m ready for it, His Highness. Send the word to the vampire." Alice answered with the shining aura of others, like that of any Queen. Even King Vilas found it amusing but slightly, similar to someone in his distant memory.


    Taking a deep breath, he finally accepted these circumstances as well. Swallowing his saliva, he finally took a locket, embedded with a sapphire diamond over it. It was all glass, even with the plating done in silver. Staring at the view in front of them, making Alice and Prince Dominic are slightly altered.


    She looked at the dear precious gem that her father had taken out, making her feel confused, "Who does it belong to, father?"


    "Your mother." was enough to make Alice''s heart skip a beat.


    No words came out of her lips, neither from Prince Dominic, whose eyes shined in the dim light, "I had seen this before...mother used to wear this."


    "You are correct." King Vilas caressed it slightly before he lifted his eye to look at Alice, who was now the same reflection of the same lady, with whom he had fathered her. Alice was too young to actually see her mother.


    From what she heard, she died shortly after giving birth to her. While her brother was fairly young to see the mother, he had the opportunity to spend time with her. Unlike Alice..who doesn''t even remember her face..except the portraits she has seen in the back of the castle.


    With the locket in King Vilas''s hand, he walked ahead and came to stand behind Alice. He was bigger in height and that didn''t put him in a problem actually bringing the pocket in front of her and making her wear the same.


    "Father..why are you giving this to me?"


    "Because this was your mother''s last wish. I thought that you will always stay with me..so you won''t need this. But now, I believe, your mother had talked about this time only.." King Vilas replied when he tugged the locket behind her neck.


    At last, he turned around to look at her face and the locket that was shining in her neck, "You look beautiful, Alice.."


    "I''m you and mother''s daughter. How can I not be beautiful?" he smiled, only to pat her head like a small child. But her veil made him realize that he missed many things and that was to walk her assile....


    Yet this won''t matter as long as she lives happily in the place as well. He placed his hand on her shoulder and held her firmly, with his proud chest, "Protect yourself from everyone, Alice.."


    Hearing this, Alice''s eyes tired cold. She could feel the aloofness making its way through her veins, as her running blood was going blank out of the blue.


    "Don''t worry father.. I will never accept that monster vampire as my wedded husband in this lifetime. For Me, he is just the Crown Prince with whom my name is associated.." Alice''s eyes showed with determination.


    There was no scope for more than just this named alliance. In her eyes, he was no more than any monster, who might ruin her life but she is way smarter than what he can imagine. She isn''t Flora who will listen to every word of his, but she is Princess Alice!


    "And don''t commit the mistake of falling for him as well, Sister." Prince Dominic spoke, gaining her attention. As his statement brought a smile on her face, but that smile contained mockery, "Falling? For him?"


    "If I get the chance..I will kill him with my hands..."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones!

 Chapter 53 - I Want Her!

    On the other hand, Prince Alex was already annoyed with today''s events. He can''t even believe that the woman he actually had eyed upon, was now married to his brother!


    "Why did you do that, Cyrus?"


    King Almen was evidently displeased with his son''s actions. Moreover, he felt that he had intentionally gone against him, trying it hard to not depict the same.


    Cyrus held his chin high when locked his hands behind his body to stare at his father without blinking his eyes, "Because I felt this is the best for both of our Kingdoms."


    "We both wanted to prosper and there is no denying in that If we had actually captured their empire, the head council, despite might not say anything but other people have raised their questions about our doing."


    Cyrus was a very clear-minded vampire. Despite knowing that his father had some other reason to keep in their mind, he had also been very calculative while deciding and dealing.


    It wasn''t out of any desperation but out of the constant and instant decision-making power residing in his own mind.


    Whether he should have taken the step to go along with his open father or look after his own long-term perspective. This might be the selfish part of this but knowing how many enemies are waiting for his downfall, he couldn''t help but give his checkmate to others as well.


    They all were present in the room itself as they belonged to Prince Alex. His half-brother stood near the window which held the annoying look.


    But Cyrus tried his best to not take the notice of the same and keep his attention on his father''s words. At the end of the day, his brother was an idiot in his eyes and always had anger issues, no matter whatever he did. Hearing the explanation gave King Almen a weird sensation. He gazed at his son with his clenched jaw where he found it difficult to tear his eyes from his face, "You know that.... this can be something disadvantageous for us as well?"


    "I don''t think that it will act like one." Cyrus''s confident tone made King Almen believe that it will not be ideal to deal with this.


    If Cyrus had made up his mind, it would already consume a lot of time to convince him either.


    Looking at his eldest son, King Allen felt slightly worried, but at the same time, a constant fear was surrounding him. It was hard to define in words but he couldn''t help but ask again, "Are you really sure that you want to keep the  human girl with you?"


    "Indeed."


    Cyrus''s words gave King Almen mixed feelings as well. "She isn''t someone like her cousins. She''s a fierce one..and a Crowned Princess as well."


    "As the next queen, do you think that the entire kingdom will accept her as the Queen?" King Almen threw the stone at the right point.


    If it was announced that a Human Queen was selected for the throne, it was very much obvious that it will cause a lot of commotion among the local men and women.


    Probably, they won''t find her competent either for the task, since being the Queen of the empire is a big thing to consider. Rebel was somewhat expected by him but on the second note, Cyrus didn''t seem to react much on this behalf either.


    While Cyrus didn''t answer for the next few seconds, but then, he took a deep breath before he lifted his eyes again to see his father, "His Highness doesn''t need to think about that. She will adjust and the vampires will not lust after their Queen."


    "They won''t but...it can''t be said the same for the servants and the soldiers who are with us. If anyone reacts to her fragrance, it will create trouble." King Almen knew how a human''s frangerence can drive the vampires to craziness.


    While Cyrus took note of the same, he didn''t react much in this way. Rather he kept himself shut only to trace his eyes at his brother''s back, "Why is Prince Alex so much disappointed?"


    "From your action." Was a distant answer by his side, making him believe that this prince will not let it go.


    ''Why is everyone''s reaction so much...wasn''t I supposed to marry a lady? Why does it matter if the one is herself or her cousin? Both are humans..'' and at last, the alliance was still taking place between the empires.


    Cyrus can''t resolve if they had a grudge either. Neither was he interested to interfere in the same before he once again looked at his father to ask him, "I hope that you can now inform the rest of the ladies back at the castle that we are coming very soon."


    "They have already sent out the letter. It would have been reached by them by now."


    With this, King Almen turned around. With the mighty shawl that was wrapped around his hands, he looked at Prince Alex''s back which was still facing the garden outside.


    Somewhere, King Almen had the urge to go and talk with his younger son. However, then he realized that Cyrus''s presence created a lot of hurdles for him to do so.


    At the end of the day, both of them don''t get along and it was no hidden fact either. In fact, Cyrus didn''t like being interactive with anyone else either.


    So, finally, he looked at Prince Cyrus before he took a few steps to come near him. He kept his hand over his shoulders to tap them, "As the future King, you should know that is the best for the Kingdom. I''m happy that you thought in such a way."


    "I will never let anything happen to my loved ones and the entire Kingdom and its people are mining." Cyrus''s eyes shined with the determination that was surfacing around.


    His mysterious yet significant aura made King Almen alarmed but he never raised the same. Instead, he always showcased his loving signature, which was mixed with a tinge of strictness as well.


    He had decided to keep himself shut since everything was still under wraps. He wasn''t interested in letting out the hidden fact yet. After all, everything was still very much mixed up.


    Lowering his eyes, King Almen finally ordered Cyrus, "Ask the soldiers to get ready. Go and personally see if everything is ready. We will be leaving in the next few moments.:


    "As per your wish."


    With this, Prince Cyrus slightly bowed before too few steps back. Finally, turning around, he opened the door of the chamber and finally closed the same wooden door behind him.


    Stepping out, he sighed in relief as he finally brought his hand near his chest to caress it, ''It was really difficult to convince him..'' and knowing that King Almen is keeping a tough eye over his every action was also startling.


    However, when he walked away from the door itself, did he come across General Ryan who was also making his way inside, "You  here?"


    "His Highness called me to talk about something important." General Ryan answered politely.


    At this time, Cyrus noted how general Ryan held a sword in his other hand and the strictness that was held over his face. But in the midst of the same, he told her, "Congratulations on your wedding, Prince Cyrus. I''m happy for you."


    "T-thank you." Cyrus nodded his head in acknowledgment before walking away and vanished into the corridors to make his way outside of the castle to see whether their soldiers were ready to leave or not.


    While General Ryan''s eyes never tore from the Prince''s back''s figure, he couldn''t help but feel the sense of guilt start to clutch his heart. ''Who knows when you will learn about the truth, Prince Cyrus!''


    With this heavy thought resting inside his mind, he still managed to open the door and close it behind himself. Walking a few steps ahead he bowed his head against King Almen before muttering, "You called me King.."


    "Yes." King Almen''s glance took a peek of his general before he looked again at his youngest son, who was still very much annoyed, "Alex, stop reacting much."


    "You should have told the same to your other son." was the answer that came by his side as he still didn''t face anybody in the entire chamber.


    There was no denying that his mood was worse then anyone else could  even expect. Or maybe, in reality, he wasn''t not only ruined up but also ready to explode his anger on someone else.


    While the lines on the King''s face started to deepen, he was seemingly worried about the stubborn nature of Alex. There was evident reluctance from his side before voicing again, "Tell me, what do you want this time, Alex."


    "The lady, whom Cyrus married...I want her!"


    ....


    PS-Things are getting interesting.. Also, can we guys climb up in the trending ranking? Highly needed to promote more this novel. Also, let me know your views through comments!

 Chapter 54 - Sidelining Cyrus?!

    Prince Alex''s veins were popping out of his hands when punched the wall beside the standing window. The anger was quite evident which he went through and even King Almen and general Ryan have witnessed the same.


    King Almen, who saw his son hurting himself strictly yelled, "Don''t do anything foolish, Alex."


    "Foolish?" Turning around, Prince Alex stared at his father with the evident laughing stock expressions that had plastered over his face, "Your eldest son can go and marry anyone... and now you''re telling me to not do anything foolish?"


    "This is all for the alliance." was all that King Almen muttered when he was walking back and forth in the chamber. There was a turmoil of many things that rested on the shoulders.


    The chief concern that Cyrus chose to actually take the lady as his bride annoyed him, ''When there was a clear-cut chance to actually get our hands over the human empire, he still went ahead with the lady?''


    This was somewhat troublesome. On top of that, his other son was all over burning in his rage. The frustration that the lady he had his eyes upon, was now married to his brother.


    Prince Alex''s eyes shined with the unclear mist when he answered, "That lady...that princess..was supposed to be my concubine! How can Cyrus have his hands over her!"


    "You have dozens of them in your place. Leave that lady." Almen found it hard to convince his stubborn son who was bent on having the wife of his brother.


    It Was not only making him furious but he was afraid.


    Afraid that this crazy son of his will inform Cyrus and tell everything out. Being exposed was the last resort he was hoping for, especially RIGHT NOW.


    Alex threw another vase down on the ground which broke with a thud sound. It entered into their ears, as the Almen''s lips turned into a straight line. There was evident fury in his eyes when noted his son''s actions.


    "ALEX! Enough is enough! Cyrus is the crowned prince and he is the one who is marrying that human, not you! Don''t forget that your engagement is already done."  Hearing this, Prince Alex''s lips curved upwards, "Which? With that lady??"


    "I don''t ever count her as anything in my life. Don''t bring her here. While Cyrus can get the free blood bank, why can''t I?" How can he not remember the beauty of the lady whom his brother married?


    ''Alice...Alice...''  The name itself was making him excited deep in his heart. Her skin was extremely soft, which he saw from a far distance. The eyes of hers were already deep in the brown color. Despite her attempts to hide her actual beauty, it was hard to invade his lusty gazes.


    He only teased his brother, in the initial time but he had earlier seen how much protective he got towards her.


    Claiming her as his, in front of the entire session of court when pressed his lips against her..


    That made his blood want to rip his neck away from that of his body!


    He kept himself silent throughout when the event of the marriage took place but that didn''t mean that he didn''t feel anything., He wanted to just after his brother''s life, but he was still himself back at that moment.


    At the same time, King Almen had hundreds of thoughts that were recently going inside his mind. Biting his lower lip, he took a deep breath before closing his eyes and, massaged his temples, "The two of you both are bent on giving me a headache.."


    "I''m giving you pain in your head?" Alex can''t blurt but he felt his annoyance rising up, "Your son is the one who actually made everything a mess for you and you are telling me that I''m the one who is the pain here?"


    "Who asked you to actually go and give that man''s hand in the alliance? If you had to make someone marry the Crowned Princess, I WOULD HAVE BEEN THE ONE!"


    In the end, King Almen''s fury had reached his brain. The thin line which he had held himself back from exploding, has finally reached.


    King Almen walked towards his other son who was burning in rage. Holding his shoulders tightly, he glanced at him with murderous eyes before asking, "So, what do you want me to do for you? Actually, go and tell Cyrus everything that we have been playing for so long?"


    "It will fall into pieces in such a few moments. If I decide to reveal everything he will abandon everything it will fall over you. Will you fight with the rest of the Kingdoms? Your life will be in danger, Alex." Hearing this, Alex''s frowned eyes started to come back at its place.


    The nerves had also started to ease out when shook his head, "You Are using him as bait.."


    "And we need him. A ham and a vampire can never mate, are you forgetting things? Cyrus can never have anyone who will continue his lineage and he will always think that the lineage of his and mine are the same...but.."


    Before saying the last words, King Almen''s eyes grew distant as the malicious glint passed by his state. There was no denying that he was a scheming king and he will never deny that saw hell, "Do you want me to opt for that same option for you?"


    Alex had to gulp the saliva present in his mouth. There were no words when he came out and his fury also started to settle at its place.


    At the end of the day, they remember that everything will come into their own hands and there is nothing to worry about as well.


    At the same time, General Ryan had listened to everything that King Alen told about Cyrus. His lips turned into a thin line when he pressed them together. Even his hands gripped each other tightly, hard to not recall what he went through.


    How can he forget his own deeds in everything involved?


    "King Almen, we have limited time. Please make it quick." General Ryan muttered from behind when he felt the King stare at him, "Ryan, tell me, how much time will it take to snatch the rights from Cyrus and hand it over to Alex?"


    Hearing this, general Ryan was dumbfounded. There was a wide stare of his which he couldn''t even differentiate much, "A-as..per your say.."


    "See, just my few words and everything will fall into place." King Almen''s eyes shone with the unclean mist and the sparkle was hard to miss.


    Even Prince Alex''s mind had worked in that direction to feel that his words did make a lot of sense. It was hard to deny that his father held all the powers.


    "So are you sure that once we get what we wish for, you will actually make Cyrus sideline from our paths?" he can''t help but ask, as Alex still held the sense of the doubts.


    In return, King Almen made a smirk curved face to stare at his son with the definite answers that were held in his heart, for now, and ever. "Trust your King. Prince Cyrus is the Crowned Prince, but you are behind him. We all know that once Cyrus is on the sideline, you are next to the throne..."


    Saying this, King Almen held Alex''s shoulders firmly without tearing his gaze even for the minute second, "You are my son, you will have everything and obviously, time and patience are the keys."


    "What about the lady?"


    Alex knew that now that Alice was married to his brother, he would have to take a lot of effort to get close to her. In fact, she might not even let him in, which is highly unlikely.


    The fact that he can''t even get closer to her, or touch her was enough to infuriate him. Yet the next words of his father still bent his nerves and gave firm affirmation.


    "Once  Cyrus is out of the way, you are most welcome or have her." A direct and straight answer brought a giant smile that was plastered on Prince Alex''s face.


    There was no way to deny that his eyes sparkled with immense joy that surfaced. "I will wait for that time then.."


    Whereas, General Ryan had kept an expressionless face throughout. He had heard it all how they all planned to remove Cyrus from their paths after taking undue advantage.


    Gulping the saliva, there was sweat formed on his forehead. Everything is still present in his eyes and he can never forget about the past either.


    It was the solid past, which might have been turned into a small event for others but him? He had witnessed and taken part in the crime himself.


    A frown had curved on his forehead when he recalled how merciless the dead bodies were laid by King Almen when he had snatched the throne...


    ''I hope that you find everything out very soon, Cyrus..before it is too late and your life ends up  in danger..''


    .....


    Do not forget to vote.


    [Also, please do use coins to unlock chapters]

 Chapter 55 - Shes All I Have..!

    The evening appeared very soon when everyone got ready, as the bride, the princess of Suzania was all set to leave.


    Standing all alone in her chamber, Alice''s gaze swept across all her belongings present in the place. She has changed from her wedding dress to another embroidered gown. With another cloth hanging loose near her hair. It was attached to her waist and she had no idea why the other people asked her to wear the same.


    Maybe this was the traditional dress that vampires wear after the wedding. Alice wondered and convinced herself with this thought.


    Staring at her reflection, she found her beauty to be enhancing. God knows why, but since she married the monster, her inner power could even feel themselves getting uplifted.


    She felt more powerful as compared to before but it was truly clueless, having no idea about the reason.


    Looking straight at herself, her lips we pursed into a straight line when she slightly tilted in her head dimension.


    ''Please god..give me the power to survive there..'' she knew the journey will be as tough as she can''t even imagine it to be. The only choice left in her hand was to accept getting what comes in her way.


    But just when Alice was ready to walk all out of the chamber, her gaze fell on one of the dressers. She stared at it for quite some time before her legs made their own way towards it. Opening the first drawer, she looked at the portrait which was hidden here, making her heart skip a beat.


    Subconsciously, her lips parted but no voice came. The only source she found was the constant connection with the lady who sat in the portrait along with her father and brother.


    ''I miss you mother...how good would it have been if you were here..''


    The lady in the portrait was as beautiful as Alice. There was no denying that she was a total replica of her mother, in terms of beauty and all the features, except the eyes which were somewhere mixed with both of her parents.


    Tears were built in her eyes when she had to take a deep breath to not follow the lane through her cheek. The turn of sentiments was heavy to load off her chest but then, she can''t even deny that her mother''s absence was the sole reason which made her strong to all the politics happening around her.


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    "Princess, it is the moment. Everyone is waiting for you at the gate." Mary came to the dorm, making Alice wipe her own tears. "Ah...alright. Let''s go now."


    Drying her own droplets, she clutched the portrait of her mother. When she saw that Mary had brought a few soldiers along with her to carry her stuff, she replied, "Um..keep this portrait with other things you packed."


    "As you say, Princess."


    Saying this, Alice walked through the corridors and took turns. Finally, descending the stairs, she walked a bit before she reached the end where all the members of her family had gathered, along with that of the vampire''s side as well.


    Her gaze fell on the horses, as well as the carts which were prepared, making her slightly frown. ''Yeah..newlyweds are supposed to go in this I guess..''


    With this brush and wrought though, she took a few steps as she gazed at the vampire soldiers and then at her father and brother.


    Coming to the step closer to her father, did she engulf into his embrace when he patted his head from behind.


    "Alice...I know you have made a mistake...but please dear, take care of yourself." for now, she could sense the helplessness in his voice, making Alice''s heartache.


    "I will. I don''t want you to take the stress. If you want, call me back, I will assist  you in everything with my brother." Alice broke the embrace and spoke honestly when her sight met that of her father.


    Hearing her words, only a soft chuckle left out from King''s lips. Bringing his hand near her cheeks, he patted it softly before he smiled at his loving daughter.


    "I hope that such a situation never arises in front of us. Everything will be peaceful, as God might have planned."


    At this point, Alice knew that her father was worried, scared, and kind of going through tons of emotions. He wasn''t in any better position than anyone else but her heart grew immensely with the plague for him.


    Giving him an assured smile, Alice moved towards her brother when she hugged him as well and patted his head. "You will have many enemies from now on.,."


    "Your brother as the Prince is capable of handling them, I just only want your security, and leave everything on my shoulders." only Alice knew how relieved she was hearing this.


    He is capable, and there is no doubt over that. However, the only worry that resided in her brain was about those enemies who are budding in their family, those who crave their family''s blood.


    Gulping the saliva present in her mouth, she only stared at her precious family, whom she was leaving for once and all. Not Like she can''t come over anytime sooner but it was uncertain in her eyes.


    Finally, keeping her head on her brother''s shoulders, she heard him whispering in her ears, making her a bit shocked, "Next time....when you will come...I will make you meet with your sister-in-law to be."


    "Seriously?" Alice asked the same timid voice, only to get his small nod. "She will be really happy to have a conversation with you...who knew that this will end up here...otherwise I had planned to make you meet her once we had headed back.."


    ''Life was uncertain..'' thought Alice.


    But not letting her mood turn sour, she was bent on keeping a happy face throughout. Finally, it was time to walk towards the carts which were prepared for them to leave.


    Her father took her hand into his before he walked either, towards a specific cart.


    Her eyes fell on Prince Cyrus, who stood there in the calm and royalist manner, with his hand on the back. A sword in his hands and the knitted coat of any other Knight, with the badges on his right side.


    As her father brought her towards him, she stood just a few distances away from his face where he had kept the faint smile of his. Meanwhile, King Vilas didn''t put on his expressions.


    On their arrival, Prince Cyrus had already extended his hands, where King Vilas put Alice''s hand into his palms. Wrapping it into one, he finally spoke, "You both are one from now one.."


    "Forget about your both races, take care of each other..." With this, King Vilas lifted his eyes to look at the Crowned prince, "She is my beloved daughter and I''m giving her to you, to keep her safe from all the worse situations which will arrive in the future, Crowned Prince Cyrus.."


    Taking a deep breath, King Vilas controlled his sentiments which were on the edge of being overloaded.


    There was no denying that he felt his heart getting heavier with each passing moment.


    "K...Ke..keep her safe, she''s all I have.."


    Prince Cyrus finally took a step ahead before he gave the King a calm thug.  For outsiders, it was simply a way of consolation but only King Vilas and Cyrus knew it wasn''t.


    "You can rest assured..King Vilas." was all he muttered before he finally helped Alice step inside the cart. Holding Her hand,  and not letting it go, the mother took each step and finally, sited on soft seats.


    Her dress was pulled inside by him, when Cyrus lifted his gaze to find Alice still looking at her people, with a slight heartache.


    He understood, but with a grim expression, he had to shut the cart''s door, leaving only a small window for Alice to view outside.


    Her gaze never shattered from her father and brother, who had tons of expressions, making her heart clutch with the thorns. ''I have married this monster..I will have to leave for them¡­''


    To keep everyone safe.


    A loud voice of the speaker was heard when someone hit the drum. The cart had started to move away from the palace until they left the gate for once and all.


    Slightly, she raised her hand as she waved at her family members with a bitter smile. A smile which was mixed with the heart of leaving for once and all...


    Alice received the same reaction from them..as she saw them finally going away from her...did Alice finally retreat her hand, down to keep over her thighs.


    Her eyes automatically moved to see the colors of the Cart, where she didn''t even care to lift her eyes.


    When the relaxation struck her, did Alice know that the man sat beside her? The vampire husband of hers....whom she had married.


    ''I''m not alone here...'' a tired sigh escaped her lips when she found the alarm rising throughout her body.


    But then, the husky voice of his broke her all the guards too effortlessly, "I''m too much angry from you, Princess Alice.."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones. Also, please do use coins to unlock chapters!

 Chapter 56 - I Marry Someone Else?!

    Her glances never tore from his eyes which were actually mocking her for going through the route of exchanging her cousin.


    Yet, in the end, he can''t actually understand why she had to do the same.


    "You are angry? Prince Cyrus, aren''t you thinking too highly of yourself?" Alice can''t but mutter, as her glances were met with amusement from his side.


    It gave her the tinge of angry expressions but she left them behind.


    "I do have the right to get angry. After all, I was told to marry another lady, and then¡­ you appeared. Too much work." Alice shook her head when she couldn''t believe that this monster was actually interested in marrying her sister?


    She knew that he and Flora hadn''t even interacted with each other once. When Flora asked him, he had politely declined according to what he wished, making Flora''s face sullen.


    But neither of them reacted and she wasn''t in any fool to believe that he cared for her sister.


    Nevertheless, he told her openly that he will actually make Flora''s life rotten as hell!


    Alice''s lips were purely sealed when she had no intention to actually converse with his monster, who is now converted into her husband.


    Tilting her head in the window''s direction, Alice didn''t even meet his eyes anymore. But the same wasn''t liked by Cyrus.


    He kept on blurting and did the same thing as he told her.


    "What happened? Don''t tell me that you felt pity for your sister and asked her to actually run away from the wedding? Hmm?" Cyrus''s inner urges told him to tease this lady to the next height.


    If she acts too mighty, maybe this is the time to actually show her the real place.


    Alice tried to keep mum, but her patience was written off. ''Is he seriously thinking that I Will think of marrying him?'' Was he living in some kind of wonderland?


    Without meeting his glance, she answered, "You are most welcome or think whatever you wish to, I won''t judge you even. But remember that, no one would have been happier if Flora had actually married you today."


    "So are you openly saying that you wanted to put your sister''s life in danger? Hmm?"


    "Danger?" Alice''s lips curve upward into a smile when she repeated, "She herself agreed to marry you. No one forced you or her, Crown Prince. "


    "So how can you term this as a forced alliance? You were given the chance to actually react, in the courtroom when the rings were exchanged but you said that you are doing this willingly...didn''t you?"


    "But that was with your sister, not with you if you need details of the event." Cyrus''s words made Alice''s teeth grit against each other.


    Yes, she might be at fault but he doesn''t need to act as if he was at any kind of loss. He was supposed to marry a human, so he did. Why does it matter that it is the second princess of the Kingdom or the Crowned princess?


    As Alice lowered her head a little bit down, she couldn''t help but feel herself freezing with the constant glare that was over her head.


    He was even acting as one of the monsters, she usually described as him. ''Why is it important for him to act like that?''


    She shouldn''t care, Alice told herself. However, how was she supposed to stop him from staring at her in his devious manner?


    At last, the string of her broke down when she finally rolled her eyes and said, "Can you just stop staring at me like this?"


    "Why? Does it make you feel the awkwardness Princess? I thought you might be actually used to the same. Seems like I was wrong.." The smile on Cyrus''s lips never dimmed.


    It was as bright as that of the sun, whose side gave her the sense of worriedness.


    While Alice wanted him to shut his freaking mouth, her wish wasn''t fulfilled even once. Not only did the man comment over her character, but also regarding attitude and her intention of marrying him.


    ''Who would ever like to marry this monster?'' Unfortunately, Alice had no idea how many vampires were ready to be liked for her young Prince.


    When Cyrus noticed that the lady was still intact on her seat, it gave him unusual feelings. His hands were curled into fists as he coughed a bit to gain her attention towards him, "You are the Princess, who have actually chosen to sacrifice your life for his alliance."


    On hearing the serious voice of his, Alice''s hands clutched the gown from her lap. Lifting Her brown eyes, she stared at his finest face, "Sacrifice will be worth it if my empire stays safe.."


    "Even if I torture you and you will have to be met with my other wives?"


    "Yes...even after that..."


    Alice''s determination made Cyrus a bit of un calm. He couldn''t even imagine that a girl like her, who was so well settled in her life, was actually thinking of going to this length.


    there was no denying the fact that she really loved her empire, and so do her people. ''She is surely made perfect to be a queen of a kingdom...'' yes, he had already determined this out in other bodies and talks.


    Unfortunately, he isn''t willing to offer anything else, neither does he have the power to do so. The lips of us were turned into a straight line which made him ruffle his hair.


    "You are stubborn but I''m happy that you are very clear in your mind..this time, you can have nothing else except...the title, the title of being the Queen of the Gazelle Kingdom," he told her honestly.


    "I''m not even expecting anything out of this alliance..." Alice answered when she rotated her head to see outside of the window, as her heart grew heavier with the tinge of sadness that put the shade over it. "Moreover, a vampire and a human..can never match and mate. This is too common for me to know.."


    The Crown Prince stared at her back, with an arrow that had actually struck his heart. It was very much unknown of him to react but he still tried to maintain calm. ''We can''t match or mate..''


    ''I''m not even allowed to be in love with her..'' the words of his father very much cleared his mind.


    So were the same in Alice''s case who was more interested in keeping the relationship between the two normal.


    But she knows that it will take a long journey for them to actually come to a coordinated relationship.


    The silence was engulfing the entire cart, making both of them feel suffocated. He doesn''t wish to accept but she was beautiful, to the extent where he actually wanted to have a better look.


    However, Alice either kept her face away from him or in the direction of the window.


    She was as cautious as she could be with this man around her, with the only option that was mentally present, and that was she will soon have nothing.. she would have to deal with tons of things.


    But when Alice was engrossed in her own thoughts, did his husky voice enter her ears, "Since you have already decided to come as my Queen, not as the concubine, you still carry the title and I hope you will actually give justice to it."


    Lack of response from her side, made him continue, "Moreover, either it is your sister, or you, the terms and conditions will never change. I just asked King Vilas, your father, to actually have you only to save the soldiers, and avoid the war." He gave a clear-cut answer, making Alice bite her lower lip.


    While Cyrus''s eyes didn''t budge from the straightaway, when he had no plans to look at his bride, "Don''t bring the misconception in your brain that you will ever hear me saying you anything...I don''t do love."


    ''Anything good can''t be even predicted out of you monsters...'' Alice muttered in between her breath, avoiding him from hearing her sentence.


    "There will be a proper alliance, as we all asked. Perform your duties as you will be assigned and..don''t indulge in my personal space. I''m supposed to have women out of this alliance since we all need a child to be born.."


    Till now, Alice had already closed her eyes, in the hope of not letting her mind wander in a possible way. Despite knowing that this man was nothing but a monster, the fact that her husband will be entangled with the other woman, crossed her heart to give her the feeling of thunder.


    She could feel the chills down her spines, as was converted her fist and the nails were digging into her flesh.


    "Affectionate words are not my style. Don''t even think that I will leave my harem.... in the near future, I might have to marry other princesses to gain power, so be ready for the same..


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones!

 Chapter 57 - He Is Your Soulmate?!

    Alice didn''t bother to even respond to this monster. Her heart was currently going through hundreds of unseen emotions which were even harder to depict.


    No, she can''t even elaborate on what her feelings were.


    While the Prince beside her, just now, threatened that she would be nothing but a mere woman in his castle who will have to just serve him, it broke her heart into pieces as well.


    But that didn''t mean she had expected something good out of him.


    Moreover in the back of her mind, she had thought that he would be worse than that. Not only will he talk either, but also, might just kill her this instant.


    Who would have thought he at least let her know that she will meet other ladies and he will bore children with them?


    Even when Alice had tried her best to not show but at the thought, she can never be sidelined, it made her feel the churns n her stomach.


    An experience that she was looking forward to from the very start, has started to crumble down into the pieces.


    ''Why am I not surprised? Everyone used to say that I''m different....who would have thought that my different faith will be played in such a way?'' Alice can never forget how the local ladies and the priest in their area were persistent that she will have to face the things.


    Despite her father trying to ease and hide many grave things out of her, that didn''t mean she had no idea about such. It was their illusion that Alice was dumb enough to not understand what was going around her.


    However, she never opened her mouth to talk about the same. She never had the intention to do so, thinking that everything was either a bluff or probably, something which she shouldn''t be made aware of.


    Would have actually made this reason be associated with her marriage with this monster vampire....from whom she can never dream of love?


    At this heartbreaking thought, Alice had to clutch her dress tightly. Tears were on the edge of being fallen out of their place as she had to take a deep breath to not let her turmoil surface again.


    After all, there is no value in her tears anymore....


    On the way which they were going through, she saw many mountains. The white mountains were covered with the layer of white furs as if it was the word of any werewolves. But her curiosity got tampered with when she heard the deep voice.


    "Gazelle Empire is surrounded by the mountains, as well as the forest. There are three terrains where we have to think and cross before we can reach our destination." Cyrus''s free information did make some sense.


    But Alice didn''t move her gaze from the view to even bat an eye to his face.


    She was looking through the small window provided in her cart, as the road was somewhat patchy.


    It was uneven and the proof was the jerks it caused on the way.


    Yet what fascinated and captured her heart, which somewhere removed her misery was the mesmerizing and stunning view. Nevertheless, to say, the amount of beauty to describe the same will be less on the way since it looked not less than the beauty that was curved as if in any portrait.


    Her moon-shaped eyes weren''t even left invaded by King Cyrus who had already seen the mysterious sparkle.


    Without even saying anything, he felt her admiration towards the natural beauty, where he too realized some facts. ''She might also feel the healing power of nature...''


    His firm belief was almost left unshattered, since vampires aren''t supposed to appear, weakling, especially the Crowned prince.


    However, when it comes to his heart, there is no denying that he has a tinge of softness which was supposed to be held no matter what....but surely, not for the word called Love.


    Since Alice was the sole lady who was actually going with them towards the Kingdom, Cyrus never changed his cart.


    He had no trust over anybody in his squad, at least not enough that he can leave her with their security.


    There are hundreds who are ready to take undue advantage of her, with the thought of her being nothing but a human, a weak human who was now the wife of the Crowned prince!


    Soon after, as the time started to fall by, Alice could feel her eyes getting heavier. It was hard to best understand the heaviness that lingered in her eyes, where she felt the eyelids getting the sleepiness residing in them.


    Within the next few moments, Alice already found herself in the midst of her dreamland of hers.


    There was no denying that it was all pitch dark where Alice felt herself walking in the midst of the clouds.


    Wearing weighted clothes, paired with silver-colored hair, Alice''s heart was throbbing.


    "I-is..there anyone here?" Alice muttered only to get a voice from her back, "I''m here, my precious."


    Subconsciously, Alice turned around, to get absolutely shocked in her eyes. The lady whom she was seeing was carrying a breath-taking aura with her.


    The same reflection, the same facial structure, and the color of the hair...Who is she?


    Yet when the question popped into her mind, Alice knew the answer as well, "Y-You.....are....my mother?"


    "You know me, Alice. How can a child not remember her mother? Our bond is the most unique one...it was made a second ago when you came into my stomach..."


    Alice gulped the saliva and was present in her mouth. It was getting dizzier for her to hold herself on the ground but she still got the power to look straight at her mother, in those eyes.


    With determination in the eyes of Alice, she asked again, "Y-You never came in my dream before....why now?"


    "Because I wanted to congratulate you." Bercal smiled at Alice with a smile reaching towards her own eyes, "Neither did your father, nor your brother was able to stop your faith from changing...no one.."


    "What do you mean to say?!" Alice''s heart was hammering together as if it was ready to pop out at any moment. What does this lady think that her brother failed?!


    How come her father and brother are involved in this situation hence is the one who is facing the same?


    It seemed ridiculous in her eyes, but maybe, not in Bercal''s eyes.


    Barcel''s smile never dimmed but surely, the sweetness covered her eyes, "They knew you were different, everyone told them, even I did. After all, it was supposed to happen even before you were born....your faith was written and determined, even before I gave birth to you, Alice."


    At this point, all Alice felt her head going around and around.


    She wanted to run in her mother''s direction, but her legs were already sticking out of her position, so were her mother''s.


    They both were allowed to stand at a certain distance, especially, with the transparent glass in between them.


    It was still very unknown of what use it was, yet she could believe that this dream of hers wasn''t any ordinary one.


    It was special since it was influenced!


    Bernal seemed to understand her confusion very easily, when she lifted her hands, "Alice...until now, no one had the power to change the faith, not even God. Your marriage was destined to happen, with this prince, and I''m happy that you both found each other..."


    "H-How come you know about my marriage?! You are dead!" Alice yelled, and she couldn''t believe that her mother was already updated to the date.


    How?! And why?!


    Where is she now then?!


    Weren''t the souls supposed to go to God after they are dead and last rites are performed? So how come her mother was different?  Tons of questions and not even a single answer of any of them to her.


    Barcel too wasn''t fond of answering them.


    Instead, she chose a better option for her, "You are confused, but I will still say, Alice, remember, don''t give up on this marriage..."


    "It will be difficult for you, surely, to manage in between vampires, like the Queen. But remember, you are made for this, you are destined to be with Prince Cyrus. Don''t let your unwanted thoughts shatter your strong will..."


    ''"Alright stop!" Alice finally motioned her mother to stop speaking.


    It was enough for her to absorb everything she could take at once because it never made her realize that she''ll actually meet her like this.


    Moreover, who would you have ever thought that her mother, the Queen Barcel, would be interested in giving her a lesson rather than telling her what the hell lies in?!


    Queen Barcel saw the uneasiness that developed over Alice''s face where she commented, "You will wake up soon and I don''t know if I Will have the power to do this again or not..."


    "But let me use this to my fullest, Alice....I want to tell you something, listen to me very carefully.." Barcel''s words actually gained Alice''s attention.


    It was intruding, exciting but at the same time, making her that it was all stupid to believe.


    But still, holding her heart at bay, Alice slightly nodded her head to hear her mother''s special word again, making her dumbfounded and frozen.


    "In future, you will fall for your husband, King Cyrus....don''t take him as your enemy, he is the key who will withstand you and protect you from the unwanted harm, Alice....just like he needs you.....you need him too.."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones!

 Chapter 58 - Abnormal Dream?!

    "What the hell are you even talking about?!?!"


    Alice''s brain was surely going through a malfunction, as she is sure that she would not be able to digest such important information at this time.


    It gave her a heart attack, that she will fall for that monster?! How come?!


    ''He needs me? What a bluff....'' because vampires are selfish monsters, who will only think about themselves.


    For them, no one is better than themselves and this is known to others very well. She wasn''t any mere fool who will actually be taken by their sweet behavior either.


    When Barcel noted that Alice was totally uninterested in this, she grew worried. Her brows tightened and it got mixed when she said again, "Take my words Seriously, Alice.."


    "Seriously? Are you understanding what you said? Me? Falling for this monster? never, I know myself, and I know the nature of these vampire kinds as well..." Alice was purely confident but it crashed as soon as her mother gave her the bit of information as well.


    "Is that so?" Barcel''s smirk widened, "Then weren''t you getting the hints that something will happen at the wedding? Your intentions were the major source which said that this won''t be a success and Flora Will do something?"


    "Otherwise, tell me, when Cyrus said that he will marry other ladies and have children, why are you sad and actually tearing up? Tell me, Alice?!"


    To this, Alice had no answers to be given. In fact, she can''t even describe her feelings which were hard to understand.


    Her lips were sealed into a straight line, making her mother''s lips turn into a wider smile.


    "See? I Told you. You are feeling something for him yet you keep the habit of enjoying this? For how long, Alice?" There was no definite answer given by Alice to this but Barcel didn''t wait for the answer as well.  "You are stopping yourself..."


    Lowering her eyelids, Alice bit her lower lip with the nervousness crawling inside her heart. Her heart was hammering against her chest when she recalled the events of herself getting married to the monster.


    ''Will I seriously fall for him?'' Why does this sound much like any other bluff?'' Why does she feel that it is almost impossible to happen? More Likely to say, in her eyes, she finds this any other dream of hers which will ultimately dissolve?


    "Don''t think much." came a voice again, when Alice lifted her eyes to see her mother on the rise of the transparent glass, in her wear.


    She lifted her arms, opening them for her embrace when she told her, "Open your wings, Alice....let yourself fly..."


    "let yourself taste everything in this world....because you are meant to learn from your mistakes.." Alice gulped the saliva at the Queen Barcels'' words.


    Her eyes were tearing up when she saw her mother being all sweet to her, all honest. "Y-you....knew about my future.....but where were you all these years? Why did you never come to me to warn me?! Where are you hiding, mother?!"


    To this, Barcel was absolutely quiet. It was her turn to turn her eyes to hear words where she only let her smile about as if it was just the life, "Child...I have many reasons..many things are hidden....and I don''t hold the power to tell them..."


    "Why?" Alice can''t understand the meaning behind what she told her. What was stopping her from telling her the truth?


    What can be so dangerous and complicated that she will not be able to imagine and digest?


    In response, Barcel tilted her head. Subconsciously, she brought her hand around her heart indicating Alice to do the same.


    Following the lead, Alice did as she saw her when Barcel told her, "Your future''s so solid which will reveal everything to you...."


    "You are special and you have powers, use them....smell things, see things." Wait?! She has powers?


    Alice knew that some of the minor things were her intuition. But were these god gifted words? Are there more than them?!


    Alice had too many doubts that resided in her mind where she wanted to ask each of them. It made her confused and made her fearful. "So....will I die from these powers?"


    "No one died from the powers, Alice. Only if they are used in the excess. You are still unable to do all of them and...it will take time. But use them, because they can avoid any unwanted situations, which can''t be returned.."


    "Smell like me. Smell the betrayal, smell the happiness, smell the....death which lingers around you." Barcel''s lips didn''t show a smile anymore.


    It had disappeared and turned into a serious gaze where it was hard to define whether she was super serious or what?


    Even Alice can''t define what her mother tended to speak to her about. But the pure shock was plastered on her lips, "D-death? You mean to say that¡­ there is someone who is going to.."


    "Die. I can smell it. Someone''s life...is in danger and it is nearby you..."


    Barcel answered as her aura dropped more in nature. It was hard to recognize whether her words can be taken into serious consideration or not.


    "There are more difficulties lined up in front of you, Alice. Life is never easy, neither will it be for you. However, open up yourself. Don''t take your husband to be your enemy, because, in the future, he will be the one who will prove to be one of your strongest allies. He will be the one on whom you would be able to rely for the rest of your life."


    Barcel''s words registered in Alice''s mind. Her lips shut when she tried to speak. After all, her grip tightened at her clothing when sweat was dripping from her forehead.


    Taking a deep breath, Alice tried her best to both let her emotions be carried away either and get straight to the point as well. "Alright. Tell me, how am I supposed to show these powers?"


    "You are already here¡­ in my dreams now, so tell me. How am I supposed to  unlock them and smell everything?" Alice didn''t put much pressure on Cyrus''s talks.


    If love is supposed to happen, she would face it as well as its consequences. People die for their love, what worst can happen to her in the scene as well?


    In return, Barcel smiled at her daughter with loving eyes. She could see the innocence was still present in her eyes which was sometimes reflected in her actions.


    After all, she was the daughter of King Vilas and Queen Barcelona.


    "You don''t have to unlock them yourself.." Barcelona''s words disturbed Alice, making her frown, "If not by myself then who will help me?"


    "The powers are supposed to be discovered, Alice. Discover them with time¡­ and when the right moment comes, you will learn your identity. However, never hide that identity from your husband¡­"


    At this point, Alice was all over confused. Her mother was constantly reminding her about her husband.. whom she doesn''t even know.


    The tears which she had controlled a lot, were already out of their cage. They were flowing like any water stream and Alice had no say in the same. "I-i..miss you, mother¡­"


    "I miss you, my child¡­. I was gone too early from you. We missed many things¡­ unlike your brother. But trust me Alice, believe my words and don''t take my visit to be abnormal."


    Alice could sense that her body was getting heavier with time. She had no clue what was happening to her, but slowly, her eyes flew towards her own lower body to see that she was breaking into the pieces. "Wh¡­"


    Immediately, Alice lifted her eyes to stare at her mother with mixed emotions, "What''s happened to me, now?" worry was evident in the tender tone.


    In return, Barcelona smiled at her daughter, "It is time¡­I had told you that I don''t have, much time.."


    "But where am I going then?!" Alice''s heart was almost shattering into pieces where it was getting hard to control her own emotions. She opened her mouth had to take deeper breaths as she clutched her heart tightly,


    It was getting difficult to even breathe at this point.


    But before that, her eyes took the last glance at her mother, who was smiling dearly at her, "Don''t worry Alice..I will come again when you will need me."


    "Till then, remember my words and implement them into your life.."


    With this, Alice closed her eyes, waiting for the pain to cover her when she found herself again in the middle of her blackened area around her. There was no clue anymore, as Alice felt her eyelids getting heavier.  With time, she fell to the ground, slowly and slowly¡­returning to the real dream life....


    .....


    PS- Do not forget to vote with your love and support.. let us get into the ranking as well. Thank you!

 Chapter 59 - The Ritual..?

    "Muma...."


    Alice muttered in between her breath where her chest was lifting and resting down. Her deep brows were knitted together into a thick frown, making Cyrus feel uncomfortable.


    Just the sight of her pale face was hard to watch, making him gulp the slave present. Princess Alice was resting her face on his shoulders with her eyes closed. His inner urge told him to continue her rest into a deep slumber.


    However, from the outside, his mind was strictly against letting her touch his body.


    Unwillingly, he had to resist his mind when his gaze met with her face. It was soft, where he could vividly guess that she was dreaming about something.


    Yet his imagination broke down when he saw the beads of sweat formed around her forehead.


    Afterward, her body had started to shiver, making his heart pound out of concern, "Princess.."


    Calling her name, he cupped her face, when he brought his other hand to tap over her face. Lack of response grew his heart in worry as he got alerted, "Princess Alice...wake up..."


    "Hmm? Muma...don''t go...."  Alice muttered in between her breath, making Cyrus all confused.


    ''Is she in some bad dream? Is she dreaming about her mother?'' He stood in the mud of confusion.


    But he then also, never stopped and tried to wake her up to his fullest. Letting her sleep in such a manner will only increase his fear for her. "Princess, Alice¡­please¡­wake up."


    "Hmm, y-yeah?" Shortly, Alice''s eyes were snapped open. The first view that came in front of her eyes was of her husband, who was obviously too concerned about the frowned lines that had developed on his forehead.


    Stabilizing herself, Alice got up a bit from his shoulders to adjust. ''Did I just sleep on his shoulders?'' she can''t believe that she did.


    As a princess who was only included in the alliance with this monster, she had no right to do so. "I''m sorry¡­for my  behavior.."


    "It''s alright. But are you fine now? You Were shivering really bad earlier." Cyrus asked with evident concern.


    In return, Alice nodded her head while biting her lower lip, "It..was just a dream¡­"


    Prince Cyrus didn''t prey much on the information when he noted that she was just alright.


    It gave a lot of peace to his current heart, something which was hard to describe in the words. Rotating his head in the window''s direction, he tried to navigate his mind to its fullest, but it still seemed impossible to do so.


    "If you want¡­.you can still sleep on my shoulders, I won''t mind that." something from inside his heart, asked him to blurt which he did.


    Unfortunately, he now regrets being so irrational and blunt. Without even looking in her direction, he was feeling his heart beating too loud in his chest.


    It gave him goosebumps to manage his own soul.


    His urges told him to move his head and see her surprised expressions since her fierce gaze was hard to deny right now.


    On the other hand, Alice''s lips parted but no words came out. She was left speechless at his statement but tried to not react.


    Taking her shawl closest to her body, she covered her arms and also looked out of the cart, to find themselves again in different terrain.


    Before, it had started to turn darker, and she knew better that soon they would have to take a rest as well.


    The carts were dangerous to travel through the forest terrain in the night, which had the wolves and different kinds of animals, starving for their lives.


    The deep silence fell by their side, which was hard to let go of. Breaking it looked out to be a necessity in Alice''s eyes as she could feel the breathing becoming difficult.


    His intense and dominating aura was already putting its layer over the quietness.


    Coughing a bit, she aimed his attention through her voice, "Prince Cyrus, can I ask you a question?"


    "Go ahead." came a distant voice, where Alice didn''t put her face in his direction as well.


    "Nack at your castle, do you have someone in your life, someone whom you cherish a lot and dear to your heart?" Alice''s question was at a point, where she found no need to beat around the bush.


    He was a mature vampire, so was she an adult Princess.


    The affairs weren''t unknown to her, where these Crown Princes are asked to take someone as their mistress or concubines, to prove that they are capable of handling the rest of the household.


    It was lewd in her eyes, but maybe not in the Vampire empire since this process acted as the proof of male dominance.


    A sigh of the next compatible ruler!


    Princess Alice waited for him to answer her question but in return, all she got was the deep stillness among them.


    Not even a single sound, except that of the horses of them moving on the uneven paths.


    Subconsciously, Alice peaked to the other side of the cart to see Cyrus also staring out at nature. For unknown reasons, she sensed that there was a wound attached to her words that were still not filled.


    "A-Am....Am I wrong?" Alice asked again this time, in hesitation.


    But Cyrus''s small shake gave her the response that her question was all correct. Yet the way he kept himself, mum, almost gave all the hints that she was not entitled to ask this thing from him.


    ''Yeah..maybe...because I''m just named Queen..'' who will have powers but no status that will belong to both of them together.


    It grew her heart heavy but she still managed to hide them under the mask of her face.


    Fortunately, just when Alice lost all hope of initiating a conversation with this vampire, did her ears hear, "You heard these things about us from your counselor, right?"


    "H-How comes..you...know?"


    "We know what the other human lands think about us. It is known to us that you guys have many misconceptions about many rituals in the vampires, and..about our own self." Alice''s eyes were wide in shock.


    Did she hear it correctly? So, were all the concepts of harem not followed in their place? It was still a mystery present in her heart, which grew over time.


    But Cyrus had noted her face as well. A faint chuckle left out from his lips when he lowered his head, "You are right, we are vampires and we are supposed to follow the rituals of being someone...as it is described in our books.."


    "But in my case, nothing like this appeared before me. At least....not until now.." he couldn''t even vividly remember that his father asked him to do so.


    Unlike him., his brother had to go through the ceremony, which also gave hundreds of suspicions in his eyes.


    Yet, he never raised the concern. He wasn''t interested in going through the unnatural process.


    The thought of being touched by the other person gave his entire body a tight shiver. It was as if his own inhuman body was waiting for someone....someone special to come closer by and he could is released.


    However, it came to less than any shock present in Alice''s mind that was hard to erase and digest even, "So...are we saying that...you  have never been in love with anyone till now?"


    In response, Prince Cyrus once again shook his head, "The word isn''t meant for me. Love...is for weaklings."


    "In my direction, I can only love my own sword and my own kingdom. There is nothing prior to my dear Kingdom, for whom I''m willing to give up my life as well..."


    At this point, Alice felt that she came across a courageous warrior. There must be no doubt that he was a wonderful swordsman. His skills would be unbeatable.


    Instead of finding this to be a con, she was amused by his sentiments towards his own people.


    "You would die for your family, wouldn''t you?" Alice can''t help but ask, as she mistook his words for his empire, including his family.


    In contrast to what she had expected out of him, what Alice got was a slightly different expression. There was a clear-cut difference in the look of his eyes and the giant smile that faded.


    Just now, Alice saw his happy side but now, she felt that he was someone unknown., just in the name of his own family? What could be the reason?


    "Obviously!" to ease herself, Alice spoke with a half-hearted laugh, "Who can beat the family and take its position? There must be no way t-"


    "You are wrong. In my eyes, the only thing for whom I''m really ready to give up my entire self is my empire..My Kingdom. As of the Family....who are they? Selfish people?"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your dear power stones.. Also, let me know your views through comment section. Thank you so much!

 Chapter 60 - You Dont Know Your Husband!?

    Hearing his words made Alice surprised. Looking at him, with the amusement present in her eyes, she can''t help but feel something amiss in his words.


    As if, he was carrying a lot of sentiments which he was also unknown.


    "I understand..." Alice said with a soft mutter, "But are you close to someone in your family? Someone who has given you love?"


    In return, she once again received the same aloof shook from his side, making her heart jump a bit. "So you mean....you don''t like being close to anyone?"


    "No one came close to me, because of many reasons. I''m the only child of my mother, all are stepbrothers or sisters and I guess, this always ignited hatred."


    His answer made Alice feel tons of emotions. Her eyes averted to see the floor of the cart where it was hard to define her own feelings.


    She always knew that Kings took the concubines and this might make everyone rebellious.


    However, she never witnessed the same.


    Her father was fully devoted to her late mother. Despite not having any idea how he was able to control his urges, she only took the assumption that his love was strong towards her.


    After all, the rumors of the King and the late Queen were floating around in the early days.


    Biting Her lower lip, Alice nodded her head. She had nothing else to ask him, except to learn that many must be lusting after his blood as well.


    Yet, then, a husky and deep voice entered into her ears.


    "You were lucky....that you never had to go through this. You had your brother as your ally.." The Crown Prince''s statement made Alice turn her head in his direction when she blinked her eyes once.


    Her lips parted but no words seemed to come out to make him feel the comfort either.


    Maybe because she had never done that. He was a monster, a vampire.


    She has no clue how to mingle and deal with his temperament.


    Gulping the saliva present in her mouth, Alice gave a small acknowledgment. "You are correct...I was never put in that situation by my father..never!"


    "He is a good king, as well as father...." unlike my own father, who likes to believe in favoritism...


    But Cyrus kept the second half of the sentence baking in his mouth.


    He wasn''t interested to let himself be exposed completely when they are on the edge of knowing each other.


    "In fact, in my life, there is no place for love. Maybe, it isn''t meant for someone like me, as I would like to keep myself at distance from everything..." Cyrus added, making Alice quite surprised.


    No one has been so much against the matter of love. She especially believes that Love is something beautiful in one''s life.


    Or maybe, this was her consequence of being the only special one who will have to go through hundreds of things. ''And...even now I can''t forget that I''ll ever fall for someone?''


    But on the second note, her mind revolved around she recalled how her mother had told her that they both will fall for each other.


    At this time, she disregarded her words as any thin air. She had no idea, Alice thought about her mother''s wish.


    They proceeded, with their entire army walking along with them. For a while, their cart was moving but soon afterward, it settled. But the deep silence between them made Alice sense awkwardness. They weren''t comfortable and maybe this could be eased only while talking.


    Coughing slightly, Alice rotated her brows eyes to look at his husky face where she asked, "Will someone be waiting for us back at your castle?"


    "What do you mean to say?"


    "Someone in your family, who must be eagerly waiting for your wedding? I mean, the ladies at the empire may be your....mother....aunt?" Alice muttered with the slight nervousness that reflected in her speech.


    Back in her mind, Alice already felt that at least someone would be interested to know that he was married?


    Or are, everyone just taking this wedding as any other alliance, not even showing their care that the first and Crown prince of their Kingdom is getting married?


    Maybe, his own mother must be interested to see her daughter-in-law..who is going to be human? Alice wondered.


    Soon after, her expectations melted down as she found that Cyrus wasn''t answering. He was absolutely quiet as if he found her words displeasing.


    With Worry, That rotated in her head maybe that he might get infuriated by her statement, which made the possibility ring in her mind.


    Immediately, to resolve and clarify, Alice opened her mouth, "I..I...didn''t mean that..."


    "I don''t have a mother."


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    Alice''s heart was hammering against her chest. What did he mean by that? Did... it mean that he is also like her?


    Alice really wondered in her thoughts, and the answer was also given in an instant.


    "My mother died when I was just born, childbirth is what they call it. She was a vampire too...but wasn''t too strong to give birth to the child of the Vampire King.." Cyrus''s words made Alice realize and learn about reality.


    Until now, she never cared to learn about his family background, with the thought that he was simply going to marry Flora.


    What was she interested to learn about him?


    But it seems she would have been better off if she did some research and had asked her father and brother about this vampire.


    Lowering her eyes to see her clothes, she uttered, "I..I.m sorry.."


    "It''s alright." Cyrus''s distant voice rang in her ears.


    He was once again aloof when he recalled that he hadn''t explained the details. Neither did he tell her the real truth, except the rumors.


    After all, if she ever heard about his mother in the castle, Alice will learn about his mother dying not only from mere childbirth...


    However, the truth was still far from this made-up lie....


    But Alice had felt that he was unhappy. She was highly doubtful what to do with him, or to talk further or not? Biting her lower lip, she clenched her hand together to not let her mind wander somewhere else.


    Yet it was hard, super hard.


    All Alice did was to take a deep breath and avert her eyes to see out of the cart, only to sense that it was already night.


    The darkness has fallen from the blue sky, with them walking through the forest as the trees were going across on their way.


    However, soon after, the cart was stopped, with a loud thud! It sent them both a jerk when Cyrus immediately held her hand to not let fall on the ground.


    His instant touch made Alice defensive but she held herself.


    When Prince Cyrus saw that she was all fine, did he shout to ask,"What has happened there out?! what did you stop the cart?"


    "Prince....we can''t move ahead anymore until the sunrise. King has asked all of us to stop and take a rest.."


    Hearing this, both of their eyes flew towards each other before Cyrus spoke, "I will get down and see what others are planning.."


    "Alright.."


    He let go of her hand, making Alice immediately wrap it around her heart. Cyrus had tightly shut the door of the cart, making Alice feel relieved.


    They had stopped in the thick forest, which was more dangerous than anything.


    But knowingly, everyone present with her was a vampire, she was kind of relieved that it won''t harm her much either.


    ''With him around...it is so difficult to breathe..'' Alice concluded this to herself.


    Soon after, when she was left all alone, Alice felt her curiosity to step out. Cyrus hadn''t returned for long as well, but she was very much interested to peek outside and have a look at what other vampires were doing right now.


    With the courage to actually open the door of the cart to find herself seated. From far away, she looked behind their cart and found that there was a trail made up with the carts of the other vampires.


    She was safe, at least this struck her.


    But it was a lot of struggle, to actually step down out of the cart. Her eyes averted traveled to see the distance which she will have to step, as the wheels were very big.


    ''But if I have to go down..I Will have to climb up..''


    With this persistent thought, Alice somehow held the other side of the door and the other of the cart. Lifting her gown from the up, she managed to come down from the cart, but not without escaping.


    Her arm was slightly sliced with a cut, making Alice simply rub it for the next few seconds, and afterward, it was found for her to not feel the pain.


    But to her disbelief, there came a man to stand by her side, whom she had seen before as well. Among anyone else, the vampire walked towards her with the slight happiness and friendliness displayed in his eyes.


    "It is nice to see you, Princess Alice..." Alex''s soft and sweet voice didn''t melt Alice''s heart, "Ye-yeah.."


    When Prince Alex saw that Alice hadn''t responded in a much informative way, it made him frown.


    A slight annoyance had raged his mind when he finally stared at her beauty, where her eyes were searching for her husband.


    "Seems like you are actually searching for Crowned prince.." Hearing this, Alice peeked at him from the corner of her eyes without showing any reaction.


    However, right then, a chuckle passed out from Alex''s mouth before he spoke,


    "Looks like you have no idea about your wedded husband, Princess Alice.."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your stones. Also, let us climb the ranking more!

 Chapter 61 - A Bite Of You?

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters. Thank you]


    Alice''s eyes furrowed when she sharply answered his words, "Don''t you understand that I married him today by mistake? How would I know about him?"


    "Tsk tsk..such a crime you committed, Princess..." Alex''s gaze was stagnant on her, which made Alice feel the constant sensation of something churning inside her stomach.


    Just that gaze gave her the hints that he wasn''t of any use either.


    Recalling Cyrus''s conversion, she knew that he wasn''t close to anyone. All of his family members are selfish and this made her even more alert and alarmed.


    How can she act normally when this is really clear that this brother of his was here only to irritate her?


    Or maybe...harming her?


    Subconsciously, Alice took a few steps back when she took a deep breath so that her heart didn''t come out of her chest. With her lips turning into a straight line, she tried her best to not initiate any conversation.


    But the same can''t be said for Prince Alex who coughed to gain her attention, "Princess, well I forgot to tell you but you looked extremely beautiful in that wedding gown¡­"


    "Thank you for the compliment, Prince¡­.?" Alice had rarely interacted with any vampire except Cyrus, back when they were at the castle.


    Except for him, she had no idea who were all named. Neither did Alice was trying to find out as her father told her to stay away from all those monsters.


    While Prince Alex''s lips curved upwards, "Alex... Prince Alexander. But you can call me Alex like others."


    Hearing this, Alice nodded her head when she wrapped her hands around her shoulders. There was no way to deny that it was getting colder and colder with the time, heavier for her to adjust to the change in the temperature.


    Since the temperature was mild back at the NoMan''s land, she could feel the difference in the thick forest in which they stopped.


    But instead of making her feel warm, the man in front of her was staring as if she was his readymade dinner. The furrowed eyes of hers peaked at his face when she told, "Don''t you have some work to do?"


    "I do but¡­" Alex took a deep breath as if his lips were turning a  small smirk, "I was thinking of spending some time with you. After all, you are all new in our troop.."


    "Thank you but I''m all good. No one will try to speak with me. You can do your work and eat with others." Alice told with the same sweetness, showing that she was truly caring.


    However, in contrast to her caring nature, she was more stubborn to actually make this monster leave the place. His constant eyeing her made her feel the discomfort which was slowly reaching its peak.


    Even the man was finding it odd to keep his eyes off when he took one step towards her, as Alice instantly took one step back. Her back hit with her cart''s wheel as her heartthrob against her chest.


    "Princess, I would like to actually tell you something¡­ about Crown Prince Cyrus." Alex''s serious words didn''t excite her either. "Hmm¡­ what about him?"


    "He.." Prince Alex had to take a few deep breaths when his eyes found them all alone. He had to look around themselves once before he outspokenly told her, "He isn''t any mere vampire like us. You will have to be careful.."


    "Speak freely if you want to." Despite not getting good vibes, Princess Alice still cared to learn about their thoughts on Cyrus.


    "He has some powers and his anger.. is seriously not something you would like to witness. Try to make a distance from him because.. I actually learned that he plans to¡­ even.. do something to you.."


    "Me?" Alice''s brows lifted upwards. Her lips parted themselves with the shocked expressions taking over, "What is possible to do to me?"


    "Kill you." Was a straight and simple answer, making Alice take the great steps back more.


    Her hand clenched together, her shawl tightened, whereas her breath had started to even halt in the middle. It was as if her heart skipped a beat to get herself at the position. ''Will Cyrus even kill me¡­?''


    Why was her heart not ready to accept this? Why did it feel so unusual out of this Prince''s mouth? She was still at the loss of any reason but there was no denying that this Prince would still be able to give her much information.


    Even Prince Alex noted her raised guards, which gave butterflied in his stomach. ''If I can''t have you right now¡­ at least you will yourself keep Cyrus away..'' knowing the temperament of his brother, he won''t pressurize any girl either.


    Even if she was his bride, it was only in the name and this Princess wasn''t any weakling who would submit herself into his toes.


    At the same time, Alice found herself in a grave situation. She wanted to walk away from him but it would act as disrespect.


    Going somewhere wouldn''t be for her benefit either since getting lost in this forest is way more than easy!


    Biting her lower lip, Alice simply lowered her head to say, "I''m grateful that you told me about this. I will try my best to safeguard myself in this Kingdom.."


    "Princess, you don''t have to say this. My entire protection will always be towards you, it''s just your words needed for help." Saying this, Alex took another step ahead, where Alice had no step to run away or backward either.


    She was stuck in her position, when she heard him again, "I''m just one call away from you¡­ you just have to say to me.."


    "S-su..sure¡­"


    "Her Highness.."


    Both of them heard a voice when their attention was dragged towards a servant who had actually come toward them. His eyes were on Princess Alice, while he was shocked to see Prince Alex at the same place. "I have come here to give something to you¡­"


    Alice shook her head with no meaning to the extract. It made no sense to her by the presence of the servant, "Princess, I bought food for you. Everyone was eating so, Crown Prince Cyrus asked me to bring this to you¡­"


    "Oh.." Alice was a bit surprised. She walked a bit in its direction and took a large plate that was there in his hand. It was covered with a thick leaf and after removing it, she smelled the fragrance with her mind budding. "Hmm¡­ it smells delicious.."


    She hasn''t eaten for long enough now. Since the morning, everything seemed too much of a hustle. Moreover, everything came as a blow where she got nothing to fill her empty stomach.


    The evident glow flashed on her face when she came across the food. Her eyes were filled with immense joy and the same didn''t go unnoticed by Princes Alex as well.


    He took notice of the same and just saw how much she admired it, "Is it your favorite one, Princess?"


    "I''m hungry." That was all that she responded with since it wasn''t on her list to give information regarding her taste with her husband''s enemy.


    His vibe also didn''t bring any joy to her heart so she simply looked at the servant again, "Th-thank you for this.."


    "You should thank the Crowned Prince Cyrus. He was the one who selected the food for you, according to maybe what you like¡­I should retard to serve others." With this, the servant was going to take a few steps back but then, he remembered something.


    "Um¡­ Her Highness, would you like to have a drink..? I''m sorry but I guess.. we hardly have any drinks for humans¡­ vampires are enjoying bloo-"


    "Not an issue for me. I''m fine without it." Alice cut the servant in the middle, with her hurry.


    Listening to the last words and imagining it would be the last thing she would like to hear especially when the food was there in her hand.


    Noting her worry as well, Prince Alex took the lead to answer, "She told you she is fine without it. Go and serve others."


    "As per the Prince¡­" with this, the servant left them alone once again. Alice''s eyes averted to see the food in her hand when the flavors were already felt in her mouth.


    Tasting it was the only thing left in her hand. But surely, when the Prince is still standing in front of her, she has no scope of doing so.


    Keeping the plate of food back in her cart, she again faced the Prince, but this time, she felt that his eyes had somewhat changed. He seemed to be influenced by something powerful, which was taking his mind in another direction.


    ''His aura is also changing...the stare..'' she couldn''t determine the fact either but her heart grew heavy. "Prince.. Alex? Are you fine?"


    "Hmm¡­? Yeah, well, you do smell good Princess Alice. You, humans, have a good body fragrance¡­"


    It was odd, Alice thought. But still, out of courtesy, she said, "That.. would be a compliment.."


    However, Alice had surely missed the state of intoxication that was present right now. He was as if ready to devour the meal right in front of him. ''Oh god¡­ her blood.. she will taste really good¡­''


    "Princess¡­ would you mind if I take a bite¡­ of...you?"


    "ALEX! STAY AWAY FROM HER!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote. Also, let me know your views through comment section below!

 Chapter 62 - Call Her Sister In Law!

    "Stay away from her!"


    A loud and sharp voice made both of them alert. Averting their gaze, they saw Prince Cyrus walking towards them with a foul mood that had plastered on his face.


    He was provoked by something, which made Alice confused.


    But on the other hand, she was thankful that he had come here. If not of him, who knew what this Princ Alex was planning so and had to talk with her.


    One thing that Alice had started to realize was the fact that despite her hatred for the monster husband of hers, she can never deny that his presence was still better than the rest of the royals in his family.


    While he gave her the sense of danger as well as safety, the same can''t be said for anyone else where she would be all new.


    "Cyrus.... you came back..." A sigh escaped her lips when a giant smile started to curve on her lips. "I thought you had some work.."


    "I had. But I came to check on you. However, I wasn''t expecting you to be present here, Prince Alex." His gaze traveled towards his half-brother who was already annoyed by the Crowned prince''s appearance out of the blue.


    Cyrus''s eyes never missed watching the color of the change in Alex''s eye and the smugness that was lingering on his face like any killer.


    The lust for blood can be smelled so was in this case where he could easily understand that Alex was planning something else, which was stopped by his arrival.


    Whereas, Alex''s jaw tightened where he had to keep his fist behind his body, "Neither was I expecting you to come so early. Weren''t you with the father?"


    "He said that will have the food back in his cart only, he is relaxing there." Cyrus answered but his eyebrows lifted, "What about you? You are here too...?"


    "To interact with Princess Alice..." Alex responded before he looked again at the lady who was also staring at his face.


    He gave her the previous dazzling smile which had the strength to steal anyone''s heart, except hers. "She is really beautiful."


    On the compliment, Alice smiled a bit but it wasn''t an easy one. She was feeling her own blood vessels ready to explode by his disgusting comment. How hard was it to declare that his eyes have searched all over her body?


    At the same moment, Cyrus didn''t answer for the next few minutes. He kept his hands tugged in a fist where his shoulders had puffed high.


    Lifting his chin, he only looked at his brother who was no less than any flirter monster. A vampire like him, who has high lusting power and was not hidden by anyone else.


    "Sister in law," he spoke, gaining both of their attention. "What do you  mean?" Alex asked with an evident frown.


    "She is your sister-in-law now. Stop addressing her as Princess Alice but sister-in-law, or maybe Her Highness to be. You have two options!"


    "You!!"


    Prince Alex only realized how much of the resistance power he had to utilize to not hear his fury take over his head.


    But his words made Alice''s heart skip a beat. She was startled as she had to take the support of the cart behind her. Biting her lower lip, Alice had to manage her own sentiments which came as a flow.


    ''Sister in law?'' It was all new since she never expected that a day would come that she would be addressed in such a way by a vampire..


    However, now that she is already in that position, Alice can''t deny it as well. Looking back at her husband and then at her brother-in-law, she noted that both of them shared thick and intense eye contact.


    Uneasiness was building up around them with their deadly aura ready to take over their mind. To interrupt the same, Alice coughed a bit, "Um¡­ it was nice to talk to you, Prince Alex."


    "Same here¡­ sister in law¡­" Alex didn''t tear his eyes from that of his brother who was still giving him the Snooky vibes.


    His heart was crumbling while his inner demon urged him to punch his brother at this point. However, he had to hold his hands behind his body before he heard Prince Cyrus speaking again, "Food is ready for you. Go and have it. Afterward, go to sleep. You won''t find any girl in the thick forest."


    "And better if you don''t even try to find one here. Try stepping out, but don''t call me for help if any animal attacks you." Hearing this, Prince Alex''s expressions are much uglier.


    His narrowed eyes of his were the evidence of his gloomy mood as, without even uttering a single word, he left both of them alone. Seeing him departing from their face, made Alice finally catch her heart.


    Subconsciously, her hands traveled toward her own chest when she rolled her eyes as the relief washed over her head. "Your brother is weird¡­"


    "Indeed." Cyrus didn''t deny either.


    However, instead of maintaining the same distance, Cyrus walked closer to her, alarming Alice once again. She looked at his towering figure as her eyes never true from his face, "W-what are you trying to do?" For the next few minutes, he didn''t respond. Instead of uttering anything, he simply took her hand into his before he looked here and there at her palm.


    His actions were confusing but Alice had kept her breath at strike. His warm touching made her sense the firecrackers in her mind.  But he didn''t stop there either. Prince Cyrus''s thick and eye-catching sight saw the rough mark around her arms and the small cut that had a bit of blood around the clot. ''So this is the source¡­'' he thought.


    Yet his actions didn''t make any sense to her. "D-do you need something from me?"


    "No." Came a distant and instant answer, making her surprised, "Oh, but then my hands¡­?"


    She moved herself to follow his sight and came across that he was looking at the small cuts that had appeared on her skin, "Oh, these¡­ I was trying to get down from the cart, so they must have come by then.."


    Without replying to her, Cyrus took another step closer to her. With her arm into his hands, he slowly caressed the wound with the deep and next level concentration. His stare was giving her goosebumps. It was getting difficult for Alice to handle the amount of pressure. But on the second note, his grip was so tight on her wrist which enabled her to move even for a second.


    The manner in which he caressed her wound, made a slight growl escape her lips. Covering her mouth with the other hand, she stopped herself from looking at its way.


    Closing her eyes, she bit her inner lip to not let the tears roll down.


    In contrast, after a few seconds of sensation, Alice felt nothing in her way. Rather, she could sense that all the pain had vanished into the thick air.


    Subconsciously, Alice slowly opened her eyes to look at the wound from where he had pulled his hand away. As her eyes fell on the specific area again, all Alice saw was the smooth skin.


    There was no trace of blood or any other cut. The bit of dust that had also been added had disappeared, making a surprising growl escape from her mouth.


    Disbelief was written on her face as she lifted her head to look at him, "T-this¡­ what happened.. what did you do?"


    "There was blood on your skin, it was needed to be removed." Cyrus honestly told her where he managed to come back to his real self. "You are living with Vampires from now on.. don''t forget."


    "But how come you knew about this?" Despite having the idea that their smelling power is really good, she wasn''t expecting it to notice such a  small scratch as well.


    Why even mind such a small scratch and a cut?


    To her question, Cyrus''s lips curved upwards at her stupidity. He recalled how his servant had come and informed him about her extra fragrance.


    In fact, how Prince Alex was making her feel the discomfort.


    After learning that his brother had shown up in front of her, it alarmed him. There was nothing holding him back at that point where he left his father and came straight to her.


    However, after coming near her, he noted how lustful his brother was. He was actually having the thought of biting her!?!


    It made him frustrated, but he managed to not let his demon take over his head in front of her.


    "Princess, vampires love blood. We drink blood. Don''t you understand that we can smell everything¡­ even if it is a small scratch?"


    Hearing this, Alice could understand what he meant. Her wound was still very much open and if others had gotten to smell this, she would have been a slice of dead meat!


    But then, something struck her mind where she looked back at the Vampire''s husband to blink her eyes a few times to ask, "But.. were you seriously here to check on me¡­ or something else? Hmm?"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your love.., Also, let us climb up the ranking as well. Thank you!

 Chapter 63 - Feed Me!

    Prince Cyrus never tore his eye away from her face. She appeared to be one of the finest ladies ever. However, beneath her, there was also herself who was intelligent.


    Despite being smart, she never showed her smartness to everyone either.


    And maybe, being her husband brings this privilege as well!


    For the next few moments, he stayed quiet. Except to look at her hand, he didn''t even find the amount of courage to lift back and stare at her. But then, when he did, he opened his mouth to give her a response, "Your brain runs faster when it comes to me.."


    "Not only when it comes to you but all the time. Like when said that your brother isn''t of any use either. I didn''t find him good." hearing her description about his stepbrother, made his heart feel butterflies.


    The fact that his wife also didn''t seem to find any desirable vibe from his stepbrother was another level of joy.


    Maybe, in the future, he will not have to undergo the disadvantage of having any dumb lady. ''Marrying her brings this kind of advantage at least..''


    Because he is sure that if he had married her cousin, she was as useless as his brother!


    A faint smirk started to trace over his lips when he muttered, "My Queen, in this new empire, there are many who would like to show you your position. You will come across many friends as the scapegoat of enemies. So, take each step with utmost cautiousness. Because there, you never know when you can be backstabbed and it will leave you with no will...."


    The words of wisdom made Alice take a deep breath. It was all hard to absorb in one. But there was no denying that his statement did make sense to her. ''I must not let my guards down...'' no matter who comes in front of you!


    Prince Cyrus noted her to be in a daze when he helped her to pick the shawl that had slipped down from her shoulders. Wrapping it again around her shoulders, he tugged it tightly to safeguard herself from the cold, "The temperature here in the forest falls really low.."


    "T-thank you," Alice answered when she felt the warmth again.


    "Well, I did send food for you. Have a taste of that. You must haven''t eaten and also...I don''t know if it will be of your liking, it was all that was available for us..that might suit your appetite." Cyrus didn''t want to explain that they don''t have much human food.


    The weaklings have a different diet as compared to them. He wasn''t interested in letting her feel out of his troop either, especially when she is the one who is leaving her previous Kingdom.


    Hatred or not, he has no heart to actually make her days worse. At least not the initial ones. But the fact that she deserved nothing more than the title of the Queen, was still embedded in his mind.


    After all, he can''t mate and love her...


    To avoid anyone else coming in their direction, Cyrus helped her to go and sit inside the cart again. With his help, she climbed and this time, without getting hurt. With her lowering gown, Cyrus put it back inside the cart with care and tenderness.


    There was no hurry in his actions, making Alice''s heart skip a beat. He was damn caring!


    How can she digest this amount of happiness and loving attitude from his side?! ''No No, you are just imagining, Alice, he can even display this..'' and he is a monster, how can she not forget about the fact that he simply rescued her so that he can have herself for him...


    On the other hand, Alice brought her food in her lap when she started to take a bite of one of the fried steaks. It was cooked well, where she believed that the Royal chiefs are the ones who made this for them. Taking a bite of them, the juices were filled her mouth. Her mouth was watering for more when she took another bite in the enjoyment.


    Till now, Cyrus had also come inside to sit beside her. When he saw that she was eating without any hesitation, he asked, "Is this as per your choice?"


    "Y-yeah..it is good and tasty." saying this, Alice took another bite of the dish. She barely knew about their name but the taste was enough to give her mouth different flavors.


    However, her hand stopped in the middle. She chewed slowly down when she lifted her eyes to see Cyrus sitting there, ideally.


    Blinking her eyes a few times, she realized the awkwardness. Out of courtesy, she asked, "Why don''t you also eat along with  me?"


    "From your food?" he asked again, towing her head. "Why not?"


    "So, will you feed me?" Cyrus''s blunt question shocked Alice, as her lips parted in the sock. Did he say he wanted her to feed him? So openly?


    When Alice noted that he wasn''t kidding either, her palms started to feel the sweat around them. ''But I won''t just sit there alone and eat all by myself..he looks hungry...'' She had no idea if he had eaten when he was out or not.


    At last, Alice decided to go against the crowd''s thoughts. Bringing her hand near his mouth, she motioned him to open his mouth which he did as per her order. Putting the food inside his mouth, he took a bite of it when she voluntarily pulled her hand back towards her.


    At this point, her heart was hammering against her chest with the loud beating. It was the first time she was even letting another person have food through her hands. It made her stomach feel the churning sensation when she had kept her eyes low.


    But he was adamant as well, "What will happen to me with just one bite? Hmm?"


    W-what..?


    Oh, sure he is a vampire! What can happen in just one! It crossed her mind. But what surprised me was the fact that he was still sitting motionless.


    Was he waiting for her to feed him again? She was hesitant but still, with the amount present in her heart, Alice once again extended her hand, "Do ah...."


    The Crown prince only noted her actions with the blush that had crept slowly on her cheeks. It made her cheeks plow but it gave him mixed emotions. Subconsciously, he opened his mouth again when Alice put the bite back in his mouth when she pulled her hand again.


    His intense gaze towards her lowered eyelids, made a scoff leave his mouth. All he did was simply tease her with no other option. Who would have guessed that it will act as something else and make her awkward?


    "I will be going down to see others. Finish the food.." Cyrus answered when he opened the cart''s door again and stepped out, leaving her all alone.


    She looked at his left-back until he closed the door behind.


    A sigh escaped her lips, but the joy that came along was undefined. Without wasting due time, she started to eat all the food and soon after, it was all finished. Alice slightly rubbed her tummy in satisfaction when she felt her heart was now full.


    It gave her the joy that at least, she was able to have the food which was a bit to her taste. Maybe her hunger took over her taste buds since she liked all the flavors present at her table.


    However, at this moment, Alice was once again feeling her head getting heavier. She knew this very well that her mind was taking a troll over and dizziness was spreading all over her mind. ''Maybe I should go to sleep¡­''


    With this thought, Alice decided to keep the plate outside of her cart, in the hope that the servant at night would pick it up. Getting down again was risky, with no one nearby to help her in the same.


    Alice rubbed her wound again, to check whether there was any sign. Yet it was all clear with the flawless skin of hers.


    With her lips pressed together, Alice bent down a bit to her right which was an empty spot. She was sleeping in her sitting position, where her eyes were almost closed.


    Her heavy blog was slowly floating again but then, she heard a sound. The steps were very vibrant in her ears when Alice immediately opened her eyes to look around her cart, finding it all dark.


    ''Who is coming then?'' She was clueless, but to her surprise, from the other side, Cyrus came by her side and stepped inside Cyrus to lock the cart from inside.


    "Aren''t you back too soon?" Alice asked while her gaze seized at him from up to down.


    Initially, he didn''t answer her but then, he did when he saw her curious eyes, "I don''t trust anyone else, who will be able to guard you. So, I came myself."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones ^.^

 Chapter 64 - A Good King And Queen!

    Alice was reluctant but she kept her mouth shut. There is no denying that there are animals present in this deep forest. Getting attacked by any of them would be the worst scenario.


    While Alice was unwilling to spend her first night with her husband, she had no other option. For a few seconds, her face twisted a lot. However, later on, Alice did come to terms with her own mind.


    "Alright. Will you also sleep?" Alice asked curiously when she realized that he hadn''t slept for long as well.


    In return, he shook his head, "You go and take a nap. We, vampires, have the power to guard the entire place for the night.."


    Alice answered with a small nod when she comfortably sat on her seat of hers. Closing her eyes, soon after, Alice drifted to deep slumber with the number of tragic situations which she went through tonight.


    There was no denying her body needed relaxation, but more than that, her entire mental health was getting affection. Tons of sentiment got mixed today and a good night''s sleep was hard to afford to miss.


    Meanwhile, Crown Prince Cyrus''s eyes were locked outside of the cart where he noted that the moon had already climbed up in the sky. It was flashing all white where in between the forest''s trees had started shiver as well


    ''Hopefully, there won''t be any storm nearby.'' He only hoped that things like that would create hurdles on their way back to their empire. However, soon his gaze was gifted to his sleeping beauty that had no idea about her surroundings anymore.


    Her fast sleepness and deep breathing finally gained his attention when he stared at her face which was now covered with her hair. It gave the look of her left side when his head gazed. Despite her closed eyes, it wasn''t hard for him to know that she was very cautious.


    ''Is there any need to be so alert despite me being here?'' Only if Cyrus had any idea that she is being alarmed only because of his presence.


    Taking a deep breath, he tried his best to not look in her direction. However, it was so difficult that he had to bite his lower lip with much force. The strength he used caused the blood to flow as he could feel his veins popping out for now.


    Bringing his fingers near his lips, he licked them to find the traces of blood. At the same time, a faint smile landed on them as he realized that it was the first time that he was feeling attraction to something.


    A fascination, a feeling which has been suppressed for the longest time since he was born. What is love? What was seduction? He had no idea, neither did he try to have the taste of that field.


    But that never hindered him from realizing that his inner urges were awakening.


    "Maybe these are the effects of the marriage that one has¡­" He could vividly pull out a guess.


    Lifting his gaze, he once again looked at his bride whose face was half open. There is no denying that she is an absolute beauty, who will now be staying under his roof.


    For how long will he resist her temptation? He had bluntly told her that she can do or have anything since only the title of the Queen.


    But for now, he could sense himself driving to the edge that it wasn''t true. How much he desired that it was the truth. But he can''t let the words that are hidden in his heart come on his lips.


    Unknown to him, his demeanor and aura had changed. The eye color of his head turns into a mixture of black and red. On his hands, the nails were almost getting larger with the teeth of his having the urge to bite something.


    When Prince Cyrus realized what was happening to him, he immediately shut his eyes where he had to put his nails into his flesh. The blood was oozing out of his wounds. It was painful but not scary from the start when he could sense that his urges were having an influence over his mind.


    Soon after, when Cyrus once again opened his eyes, he was back to normal. His aura drastically fell again where his gaze shifted to look at Alice with her sleepy head.


    A faint smirk started to curve on his lips when he realized that he was in a dangerous situation¡­


    ''I guess, I will have to stand on my plan to make your life as miserable as possible for my own sake¡­''


    ¡­..


    The morning came very soon and the troop had started their journey. It was still the same ride, somewhere a bit patchy but at some places, she felt that was wonderful. All smoothness with no more jerks.


    As Alice''s eyes flew upwards of the cart, she came across the large mountains now. "Are the long trees and their deep forest left behind?"


    "Yes, this is the last terrain we have to cross. After that, we will be entering the country yard." Cyrus explained.


    "Hmm¡­ when are we expected to reach though?" Alice asked with her evident happiness that lingered in her eyes.


    Turning around, she stared at Cyrus who made a thick expression when he replied, "Probably till the sun sets tonight.."


    "So today¡­ we will sleep at your castle¡­" Alice muttered to herself when she realized that she would have to meet many ladies there.


    As per what Prince Cyrus told her, there must be the left ladies who weren''t given permission to attend the marriage. If it was simply because it was much more hassle to move for just a few days.


    On the other hand, ladies had decided to take the step back and have felt the delight in decorating the entire castle for the upcoming bride.


    As Alice realized that they were passing the lane and the courtyard, her breath had started to accelerate. It was normal for her to feel the tension around her since it wasn''t what she had mentally prepared herself for.


    ''Who would have thought that instead of FLora, I would be the one who will face everything?'' She was the least expected candidate for this marriage.


    Gulping the silva press the mouth, she was ready to sleep but her heart didn''t allow her to sleep anymore. She was more interested to look out the other cart''s window and this isn''t missed from Cyrus''s eyes either.


    "Have you not been out of your Kingdom ever? have you not seen the mountains?" Cyrus can''t help but ask at her audition.


    In return, he got a shock from her side when she simply answered, "No, father said that it isn''t safe for me to go alone and my brother doesn''t like traveling much either. He was usually busy with his other things and affairs so I never got the chance to explore.."


    "I understand." Prince Cyrus wasn''t shocked. Most of the ladies don''t usually get the chance and she, being also one of the human princesses, was similar.


    But then, she realized that they had reached the courtyard already. What Alice came across was the town of the people, who were engaged in their daily chores.


    Whether it is sales of the clothes by the local merchants or the jewelry makers From Tailors to the handicraft makers, everything seemed unusual for Alice. Isn''t this state for the vampires to exist? Do vampires do the same work as them?


    However, her question was as if already heard by Cyrus when he told her, "You are wondering how vampires can do this work, then I shall ask you, what perception do you have of us, like vampires?"


    Turning around, Alice stared into his eyes to respond, "I don''t even have any perception. It is what I''m trying not to build up. I have never read much of your books either, only some basic rumors..."


    "And such as? To live as normal humans as you are, we do our basic things. People in my Kingdom are engaged in their work, despite being vampires. Everything functions in a similar manner, Princess. There isn''t much difference either." Hearing this, Alice was overwhelmed.


    With another interesting thought, her gaze averted outside to see the other people as their cart passed through the streets of the town. But her fascination did give Cyrus a strong idea about his marriage for a solid reason.


    She wasn''t any mere Princes, she was a Crowned Princess of Suzania Kingdom. Possessing the ability to be the Queen, for her, the welfare of her Kingdom and the stake of her father, lies above her life.


    A faint smile started to trace on his lip as he felt her nature being similar to his. ''And maybe...we both can make a good Queen and King in the near future..who knows?''


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones! Also, let us climb higher in the trending ranking!

 Chapter 65 - Welcome To Hell!

    The wide gate was opened for them when they reached the castle. What Alice saw from the small window was that the queue of the carriages they were in, was entering into the giant gateway.


    Without any idea about the location, her face tilted in Prince Cyrus''s direction, "What is this made up of?"


    "Just like how the big gates are made, to protect the castles. It is of the same wood, which protects and separates the castle from the normal hustle and bustle. It is a bit high from the rest of the town." Hearing this, Alice''s subconsciously eyes rotated to see the sight of the way they crossed.


    Knowingly, she knew that they have entered the campus of the Kingdom and the journeys left of the few countable moments from now on. The thought that she will now rest in her own chamber, made her heart giggle. But at the same time, the fact that resided in her mind was simply to learn that this will be her in-laws'' house.


    She won''t get the same comfort like that of her own chamber anymore. Neither can she dance as per her own wish, nor can she use the notes of her mother to play the keys of the piano. At this thought, her lips were tightly sealed when she lowered her head.


    However, there was no chance that Cyrus let her mood be soured when he told her the information, "You will meet the ladies at the entrance. Do not worry about their gestures towards you. With time, you will get used to it."


    "Why? Who all will they be?" In return,  Alice asked with the same curiosity that resided in her brain, to which Prince Cyrus didn''t reply for the next few seconds before he opened his mouth to say, "The Queen Of the Gazelle Kingdom. The Queen is no one else but Prince Alex''s mother. Along with her, you might see some concubines who have the high positions allocated to them."


    ''I see...'' Alice thought but she wondered, were the concubines even given the position? it was strange and unusual in her eyes.


    Wasn''t the Queen''s position unchallengeable by anyone? How come the concubines reside in the same castle as that of the high esteemed Queen? Tons of doubts were raised in her mind but she held them in the back of her mind.


    For now, she will have to face the rest of the ladies who must be waiting for her. When their carriage was pulled just in front of the entrance, Alice took a deep breath before she saw  Cyrus giving her an affirmative smile. In response, she nodded her head slightly before he got out from the cart and came to her side.


    Opening the door for her, Alice lifted her gown a bit before Cyrus extended his hand for her. Taking the same, Alice took a deep breath as she stepped down from the cart.


    Rounds of applause were heard, and she felt the rose petals pouring over them.


    At this point, all Alice felt that the grand welcome was not as bad as she expected it to be. Rather people of the Gazelle empire were treating her well, despite being a human bride for their Kingdom. ''Not that bad for now...but who knows the future..'' this thought arose in her mind.


    While holding her hand, Cyrus brought her to the entrance where her eyes fell on the five ladies who stood. But among them, one had a large crown that was long and heavy on one of the lady''s heads.


    A bright smile was plastered on her face, giving Alice''s heart skip a beat.


    "Welcome to Gazelle Empire, Princess Alice. We are delighted that you have set your foot in our Kingdom." the Queen spoke when she came forward and held her hands tenderly. "You have no idea how happy we are once we heard that Prince Cyrus has married now.."


    "T-thank you...." Alice answered with a small and faint smile that was still lingering on her face. With this, her eyes shifted to see the four other ladies who stood to the right of the Queen.


    As they sensed her gaze as well, they came forward one by one in the hope to introduce themselves.


    "Myself Sierra." One of the concubines kept the subtle expressions on her face while introducing.


    It didn''t bother her but did give Alice a hint that she wasn''t interested in meeting her either.


    On the other hand, Alice simply nodded her head before she saw the other lady who stood beside her. This specific lady seemed to be hesitant in greeting. Her eyes were dancing between Alice''s figure and that of Sierra as if she was waiting for permission.


    This intruded on Princess Alice when she couldn''t help but speak, "May I know the second lady''s name?"


    "Tia." Is a small voice that came with a bit of unwillingness.


    In return, Alice gave a small smile before she looked again at the next one.


    The next lady was still not as aloof as the first one when she, also gave her a bright smile with the sparkle that was present in her eyes, "I''m Aura, the in charge of the Welfare of the Left-hand castle. It is nice to see you, Princess Alice."


    "All my pleasure, lady Aura." Alice didn''t bother to make any perception as for now. She was interested to learn the names for once and heading towards her chamber.


    At last, it was the turn of the last lady, who was holding a garland of flowers. She came forward on her turn before she made Princess Alice and Prince Cyrus wear the same.


    The bright smile of hers was even shinier than that of the sun when the lady stepped to give Alice a bear hug, "Princess, we are so delighted that you have agreed to this alliance and stepped in our Kingdom."


    "Y-yeah¡­" After a bit of formal introduction from the first four ladies, she had least expected the fifth one to greet her with such enthusiasm.


    At this point, Alice found this to be weird but at the same, she can''t help but feel a bit flushed as well, "M-may I Know your name please?"


    "My name is Ashley. You can call me mother as well if you wish to..." Saying this, her eyes trailed to see Cyrus who was still standing as any rock nearby them. "If this man agrees, only then..."


    "Sure.." Alice gave her a small smile, overwhelmed with tons of the emotions that appeared together.


    All she was filled with confusion. While one was too much of the clumsy one, it was hard to tell about the other one who was already too much aloof. The Queen seems natural but Alce refrained from forming any misconception in her mind.


    That was the last thing she would like to do, since judging a book by its cover wasn''t something Princess Alice learned in her life either.


    When the introduction was finished, Queen cleared her throat a bit before she lifted her eyes to smile at Alice, which wasn''t reaching up to her eyes, "I should tell you about the title as well. I''m the Queen of the Gazelle empire, you must have already met with my son, Prince Alex."


    "I did...." Alice muttered where her eyes were averted as the Queen pointed at the first Lady, "Sierra is the head of the harem, where she is the one who holds the duties and responsibilities when it comes to dealing with the outsiders."


    "While Tia does assist Sierra, in managing the right-wing of the castle. They both work together in this. Meanwhile, as Lady Aura already told us about her position in the left-wing of the castle, Ashley has taken over the task of all the kitchen and stuff.."


    "Oh...." Princess Alice nodded her head as she realized that the politics here is similar to that in Human land.


    The ladies aren''t involved in the court work, which was somewhere disputed. ''What else can I Expect from these monster vampires?''


    They have a higher ego than humans!


    When the Queen was ready to go ahead with the further introduction, it was Cyrus who broke the silence after long, "Queen of Gazelle is forgetting that she is your daughter in law, will you not even let her inside the castle and keep us waiting there?"


    A depend husky voice gained everyone''s attention when they turned and stared at the annoyed expressions of Prince Cyrus.


    Looking at him, the Queen of Gazelle nodded her head before she looked at the Princess, "You all have a rough and long journey. We can have the rest of the talks tomorrow when we all will have breakfast."


    "The maids will show you your designated chamber. Please welcome, Princess Alice...." Queen Gazelle muttered, to which Alice smiled.


    Taking her hand into his, Cyrus brought Alice inside the castle as she set her foot inside the floors.


    She was taken by the maid, and Cyrus did follow behind, leaving everyone to go behind her, except Queen of Gazelle.


    Her eyes turned crystal shaped as she couldn''t help but snicker, ''You have already come here...Princess..but your stay won''t be here for long...''


    A faint curve on her lips when she can''t help but think, ''Welcome to the house of hell...Princess Alice....be ready to die...''


    ....


    Do not forget to vote. Also, let me know your views through comment section!

 Chapter 66 - Trap For Her!

    [Please do use coins to unlock chapters]


    Meanwhile, Lady Aura and Lady Ashley brought her inside her designated chamber. She was damn nervous, with the anxiety crawling under her skin.


    At this point, she can''t even define her own feelings, was she really walking with the vampires?


    As she was left with the ladies, Cyrus already left her immediately, making her heart shrink. Despite knowing that once they reach, he will probably leave her side. But so soon? It irked her a lot, and she found no reason to be upset but her mood was sour.


    Lowering her eyelids, Alice kept on walking by their side without even realizing that they had reached her chamber. Standing  in front of her gate, it was unknown to her but then, Lady Ashley kept her hand over her shoulders, "Princess Alice, you can lift your eyes..."


    With this, she looked above her to see the large wooden door. The ladies beside her didn''t push it either as they asked her, "This Will be your chamber. You''re supposed to push it and open it..."


    "Me?" Alice asked again, to which she got a vigorous nod, "It is expected that once the bed and the chamber are prepared, the one who can open it for the very first time is the wife herself. Do the honors."


    Without even going into the past of this ritual, Alice kept both of her hands on the wooden door before she pushed them a bit when they opened inside. What she came across was the decorations being done for her. Confused as hell, nothing made sense to her.


    ''Am I not only the bride in the name of the alliance? Was this all even needed?'' She found no clue of the same. Everything seemed to be unreasonable in her eyes, as her gaze flew upon the rose petals that lay on the ground. With that, the candles were lit at the corners, near the dressing table.


    Her lips turned into the straight line, where Alice walked closer to the bed. Removing the net a bit, she saw that even the bed was covered with flowers, making her feel uneasiness inside her heart. "T-this....:"


    "You don''t have to be worried, Princess. We are aware that you have married our Prince accidentally." It was brought up for the first time by Aura.


    Turning around, Alice''s gaze fell upon the lady, where her brown-colored eyes were turning into a smile, "We can understand your pressure. But this was simply done as we do for others. You don''t have to take unnecessary tension because of the same.."


    "Yes! Moreover, this room was prepared before Prince Cyrus even left the castle. So, be rest assured." Ashley was also excited when Alice saw the bit of childishness still residing in the lady Ashley''s heart. It made her not understand, how can these two be actually the concubine of the King?


    They seemed more than simply the ladies...the vampire ladies....


    But this wasn''t her concern either. At last, she nodded her head, "T-thank you for the preparation. I appreciate that you understand my mixed emotions..."


    "First night after the marriage seemed like this. I can understand this...." it was said by Lady Aura whose eyes dimmed a bit.


    Realizing what she just said, gave Alice the negative hopes, "You are not...."


    "I''m not any concubine if you think that is the case." Aura told, with an impressive tone, and authentic one, "I''m married to the King. Just, not the first but...third one..."


    "Third one?" Alice''s exclamation made a chuckle leave out from Ashley as she sensed her shock. It gave her a mini heart attack to realize that whom she considered being concubines till now, aren''t actually the one? Or was she still wrong?


    Looking at her Ashley, responded with a bright smile, "The second is the lady whom you saw before, Lady Tia, she is the second wife but usually, she is seen with Lady Sierra who is the prime concubine in a harem."


    "Oh..." Alice commented as she realized that none of them had actually fewer politics. The condition that one was married and another was concubine was enough to make her mind go round and round.


    But to avoid the same, Alice''s eyes averted towards her bed as she found herself to be self-absorbed. Stress and aching of her body were taking a toll over her entire body which was also sensed by them as they answered her with the soft tone, "Well, since you had a long journey, we will not make much of your time together.."


    "We came here to actually let you  know about these two maids..." Aura told her as she moved back, so did Ashley, as the two ladies bowed to princess Alice in the respect, "They are the maids assigned to you. We call them the in-command maids. They will be personally listening to you, only to you.."


    "Also, you will mostly discuss everything with them. Since their blood is checked, they are vampires but their abilities are the bare minimum. So, they are somewhere humans as well..." Ashley''s answer extinguished the rest of her worries.


    It gave Alice''s heart a relaxant, and after nodding, she gave out a sigh. Lady Ashley and Lady Aura finally took her off from her chamber, leaving her alone with her maids. While Alice''s heart was intermingled with emotions, she saw the two maids, waiting for the orders from her side.


    ''What am I supposed to tell them?'' maybe helping her to remove all the pieces of jewelry she wore?


    With this thought, Alice finally opened her mouth with courage, "Um...can you both help me to remove this stuff around my neck? I need to take a  bath.."


    "As the Princess says!" one of the maids said, and they brought her near the dressing table. Keeping her jewelers out on the dresser, she found a heavyweight being lifted off from her neck. It was too heavy to carry everywhere!


    Even her expression gave the maids the hint that the princess was very much tired after wearing the gown that she carried At this time, the maids selectively removed the beats from her hair which earlier tugged the dress of hers with her hair. It has to relax to her hair as well, as Alice subconsciously massaged her sculpt a bit.


    "Would you like us to do something else, Princess Alice?" one of the maids asked, making Alice bite her lower lip, "Um...No..No.. need for that. But yeah!"


    "You both can begin by telling me your names..." Alice believed that she should at least learn their names since they are her command in maids. If they are trusted to be lived with her, she should actually make them by her side.


    Turning around, Alice stood on her legs when she looked at both of them. What she noted was, one had blue hazel eyes while the other one had deep black ones. Their skins seemed more than just vibrant but the blonde hair made them look extremely beautiful as well. She highly doubted how these two could be just maids.


    The other maid nodded her head as she said, "My name is Isa." the one with the blue eyes replied and then the other opened her mouth to say, "And my name is Maria."


    "Isa and Maria...alright." Alice nodded her head as she finally told, "Isa and Maria, you both can leave the chamber for now. Please come in the morning to help me out with the traditional dress...of Gazelle Empire. I guess.." looking at herself right now, Alice''s mind instantly clicked with the idea that she won''t be able to wear this complex wear herself.


    Even back theNoMan''s castle, it was Mary who had helped her with the clothes. She was the one who made her wear this piece, how come she knew about it? It was still unusual.


    The maids nodded her head. before leaving the room, where Alice was left all alone. As her wooden door was closed, a sigh escaped from her lips as she realized that she finally got her own time.


    In her sight, there was nowhere her husband, nor anyone else, at least giving her some time to breathe fully. Without wasting the time, Alice made her way to take a bath in the large bathtub that the maids had earlier prepared. Touching the water inside, she felt it to be still warm.


    Without missing it, Alice took the clothes off and sat inside. Just when the warm water touched her nerves it gave her the calm and relaxing feeling taking over her mind.


    Closing her eyes, Alice let herself be absorbed with it before, she felt herself becoming warm. Not only that, her cheeks were all flushed, making her heartbeat a bit. ''Is this because of the warm water? But why will it affect me in such a way?'' not like she is taking a bath in hot water for the very first time either.


    As the thought crossed her mind, Alice quickly got out and dressed again in the nightclothes. The Ladies of the household were kind enough to prepare a set of nightgowns for her, which was placed on the bed. She wore it and stared at herself for the lady time in the mirror.


    ''It will work for the night at least. For tomorrow, I''ll find something else..'' tugging her shrug closer to her body, Alice walked to the bed. She removed the knitted curtain before she climbed into the comfortable bed.


    However, what displeased her, was the flower petals that lay. It was annoying yet she tolerated it enough since her body was aching with the ride throughout the day. "Maybe a good night''s sleep will do wonders..."


    With this thought, Alice drifted to the deep slumber, having no idea what kind of trap was laid for her...


    ....


    Do not forget to vote!

 Chapter 67 - Waking In His Embrace!

    In the middle of the sleep, Alice could feel something growing towards her. Not only that, her entire body was constantly sweating way too much. Yet the deep haziness over her body was hovering to the next extent.


    It threw her into the ocean with the sweat and the wetness she felt all around her body. It was too heavy! However, then she felt the bed on the other hand shrinking. A frown was curved onto her forehead in her dream as she realized that someone was there.


    Yet, the exhaustion had already taken control of her body right now. There was no option for her except to accept the deep sleep that was coming in her way.


    There was no strength held in her to open her eyes. All she felt was hundreds of emotions going around.


    ''Who can be there to the point?'' she was all over confused, and a bit alarmed. But her guard was raised when Alice felt someone tugging her.


    Someone pulled her towards something really hard, as her waist was pulled backward. The thunder was resting in her brain but she maintained the silence.


    With The bit of her sleep breaking, she was patted back by someone, as she felt someone caressing her forehead. When she was on the edge of losing her sleep, Alice could sense that something did happen. As if the heaviness was not enough for Alice to come across, she felt her limbs weighing even more.


    There was no way for her to open her eyes, as she fell deep into sleep again.


    However, this time, she had turned around to keep her head against any object before she felt some strong fragrance entering her nostrils. It gave her mind the calmness, where she was again dreaming.


    Only if Alice had realized the horror she would be getting in the morning...


    ....


    As the sun shone outside the small window, Alice''s ears caught the sound of the chirping of the birds. It didn''t strike her but her sleep did get disturbed. ''Is it already morning?'' Alice wondered.


    Trying to stretch her hand, at this point, Alice realized that she wasn''t able to. Were her hands caged? Then why did she feel herself being hugged and held by someone in one place?


    At this thought, Alice finally opened her eyes when she came across a fine jawline in her view.


    For a few minutes, she was all silent. There was no sound made by her except to gulp the saliva present in her mouth, making her heart race even more. ''W-Who....''


    As our Princess did move her head, to find the closeness of the vampire! She was sleeping with her husband?! The realization struck her mind in the wrong way as Alice finally found their situation.


    She was literally held around by his hand where he was holding her like his pillow and sleeping. Was she some teddy bear to hold on to?


    Alice''s mind was way out of functioning, where there was no way she could process anything. Lifting her gaze again, Alice noted his heavy breathing, ''He is still asleep...'' But then, as she traced her hand around him, she found herself actually resting her left hand at his chest.....the bare chest!


    "WHAT THE HELL!"


    Her shrill yell held the power to bring Prince Cyrus out of his deep sleep. Immediately, his eyes snapped open to see the lady was filled with horror in his arms, "What happened....."


    "Get away from me!" Alice shouted again when she tried to break free from his embrace, "Gosh....are you fucking insane?" Alice can''t help but ask, as the lines depend on her forehead.


    With one leg tucked in between his legs, she found him to be half-naked!


    Why does he sleep with nothing on his upper body? She was at least thankful that he had kept his pants!


    If not, Jenifer had no idea how she would have reacted to this point even. Or maybe, she won''t have not only shouted but tried to jump out.


    Yeah, that would have told her to do it.


    Yet she wasn''t interested in being in contact with a vampire-like him! That was the last thought resting inside her mind.


    In contrast to her, Cyrus seemed calmer, "You are overreacting early in the morning...let me sleep for a few more moments.."


    "Are you not getting what I said?! Let me out!" Alice told again, where her awesome face gazed at his, "And where the hell is my shrug!? Why am I not wearing that?"


    "Because you were the one who actually got out of that and said that you were feeling warm. Don''t stare at me like that, princess.." he told his deep and husky voice, giving Alice the shivers down her spine.


    He was looking too dashing for her to even describe. The devil would be nothing compared to him since his rough hair and half-end eyes were still holding the strong presence of aura.


    "I removed my shrug?" In return, he didn''t answer yet but the silence was itself an answer.


    She wasn''t any fool to believe that she would do such a crazy thing. At this point, Alice realized that one hand was tugging her waist while the other was near her shoulders...the bare skin at her back, which seemed to be exposed due to the absence of her drug.


    ''Damn it!'' The curse rolled out of her lips.


    As Alice tried her best to not stay in this intimate position again, Cyrus was annoyed and disturbed by her actions. With the frustrated looking that on his face, he finally broke the strings, "Are doing this intentionally Princess? because you want to test my wrath and that too on the first day of ours as a couple?"


    "Wrath? You''re the one who touched me without my permission!" Alice''s words made his lips curl into the straight line before replying, "I don''t have the privilege to touch my wife? I haven''t seen anything inappropriate. Is sleeping while holding my wife considered to be a punishable offense to the Princess''s eyes?"


    What was he saying to her? When did she mention that it was a crime? Alice''s lip sweet lips shut with the loss of words.


    It was harder to defy but it never tampered with her urge to get out, "Are you letting me out or not?"


    With this question on his face, prince Cyrus finally lifted his other arm which made Alice roll to the other side of the bed. She got up before Alice picked the shrug that was lying on the ground.


    The knitted transparent net was also removed as she came across that the entire bedroom smelt different than before.


    A fresh doubt landed on her heart where she highly doubted what was going around with her. Was She hallucinating? maybe?


    "You aren''t. You were feeling too hot last night and had urged you to actually take out the shrug. I simply let you do that." came the voice from the other side of the bed, which wasn''t unknown to her either.


    However, it was hard for Alice to believe that she actually considered doing this. Why? Her reason was very simple and that was to avoid any physical contact with this vampire.


    Peeking at him from the corner of her eyes, she again asked, "Then tell me, why are you here in my chamber? Didn''t you leave me alone with the ladies to do your work? So why did you return?"


    "Am I not supposed to return and have the sleep?" he blurts question made Alice shook her head, "I meant what are you doing in my bed and in my chamber? Don''t you know that this chamber is specially made for me? And, aren''t the males having different chambers?"


    "We do." Cyrus didn''t either as he relaxingly kept his head against the headboard behind him, where his eyes lifted up, "But I have only returned back to my chamber."


    Hearing this, Alice''s mind didn''t get the thought, "What do you mean by this?"


    "This...." Prince Cyrus pointed at all the decor present in the place as well as the paintings, the walls of the bedroom, which made her heartbeat accelerate in its beating, "Is as per my taste and preference. This is my chamber, which they had shown you. So, technically, I have returned back to my place, so are you in your chamber. As a couple, we do have to share the chamber.."


    "What rubbish!"


    Didn''t Lady Aura and Lady Ashley say that this is her own place? What does he mean by this?


    As confusion started to linger around her, it was also sensed by Cyrus as he again told her, "You will have to get used to this.."


    With this, he stood on his legs before he moved his legs in the direction of his bathing area.


    However, he halted in the middle when he heard Alice''s sarcastic comment, "But who actually sleeps naked like this? And that too, with whom you can''t mate?"


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones!

 Chapter 68 - Worse Than A Monster!

    At this point, Prince Cyrus finally turned around to look at his wife who was already in a sour mood. She was clutching at her shrug as if it was her entire life. A smirk pulled on his fine lips to react to her words, "I do, My dear wife. why? Doesn''t that please you?"


    "But you should be grateful that I wasn''t out with someone else last night....in anyone else''s chamber."


    Grateful? Alice''s heart was hammering against the large wall. Without the swift movement in her eyes, she maintained her stoic expressions.


    In fact, it seems that her entire self was already against her own self. It gave her mixed emotions but she still had the urge to maintain the same.


    "You....are....a real monster.." Alice had only muttered in between her breaths but she had the disadvantage. Only if Alice had any idea that the vampire could actually listen to her words. It was more than that since his hearing power was comparatively really good.


    The smirk on his face started to widen when he walked closer to her bed, without even trying to wear something to cover himself. With the constant fixed eyes of his, Alice''s body started to shiver. She could sense that her hand was actually looking forward to digging a hole for herself.


    Not only that, even her hands clutched the bedsheet beneath her before she looked at the man, with her slightly raised brows. Coming closer to her step by step, Prince Cyrus finally kept his hand against the bed and lifted himself before he tilted his head to his left.


    The actions omitted his sexy vibe but it didn''t hinder Alice''s heart either, "You are saying that I''m a monster? My Wife, you need to understand that...I''m worse than that..I''m more than being a monster..because I have the power to gulp you down in one go. Would you like to have the experiment?"


    "N-No...."


    "Good, because that is surely not in my mind. However, if you play with my mood swings, trust me, I Won''t mind doing the work on your neck and surely, it won''t be pleasing to you as well...So..."


    With The meaningful glare which he passed her, Alice shrugged on the edge of having the malfunction. When she sensed that his authentication had already reached the height, it also made her adjust to her dress a bit. ''Why the hell am I feeling so shy...''


    There was no definite reason for the same except to sense her skin being exposed to his naked eye. However, he hadn''t finished when he continued saying, "Also, don''t think that I''m not annoyed that you... took my chamber. No. You will have to adjust to me sleeping like this. I will also roam naked if I want..at least appreciate that I slept with something on..."


    Did Cyrus literally threaten in the worst way possible? Alice''s gaze never tore from his face as if she was trying to digest whatever he was saying in one go. It was earlier too hard for her too, but she posed no further option as well.


    He was dominating over her and she was still not able to resist the power. It wasn''t as easy as others make it sound to be, however, she could only do nothing but stay quiet to herself and moan in silence As she passed him the glare, Cyrus didn''t mind as well.


    He was still acting as aloof as earlier, where he signaled her to not make any more. When Princess Alice had tugged her shrug, even more, tighter, Cyrus saw her ugly expression.


    Initially, he did like to comment as well but he simply rushed to his bathroom.


    There, he had immersed himself in the bathtub without even thinking of removing his own pants. It was of no use, and how he had simply closed his eyes where he felt the water engulfing his veins. ''Gosh..this  lady will sulk my blood before I do hers...''


    He was a vampire, she was a weakling. Unlike her cousin, she was a fierce one. How was he supposed to handle her every day and night in his chamber? It was annoying to the core but he had no other option except to tolerate her no matter what.


    On the other hand, as the reel was in his mind when he had touched her in his dream, and remembering how she was feeling last night, it made a frown curve on his forehead. Her flesh was as soft and delicate as a honeycomb. Naturally, she is beautiful but even a small scratch can cause redness.


    Yet this wasn''t his concern either. He was interested to know the trick which was played with him last night, which made Princess Alice so restless, where she was on the edge of removing her cloth. ''It can''t be just a minor warm  taking over...''


    As the Prince, knowing the tactics of this Kingdom was normal. Soon after, his eyes were snapped open as he looked at the end of the bathroom to see the sky outside. The color of his eyes had started to turn red, with a bit of blue... but soon, it turned back on to normal again when he heard a noise from outside.


    "What has this lady done now..." he was clueless, where the frustration was now reaching up to his head.


    Immediately, he got up from his place to take a towel and wrap it around his lower body.


    On the other hand, Alice''s heart flushed when she was trying to get up but then, a vase fell from the side table. It made a shrill sound, making Alice cover her ears with her eyes closed.


    As the noise reduced, subconsciously, Alice once again opened her eyes to sigh in relief. "Thank god.. this isn''t broken.."


    "What have you broken now?" A deep sound startled her when Alice took a step back and then around to face her husband.


    His upper hand was bare, but the sight she came across made her gulp the saliva present in her mouth. Her gaze lingered around his abs.. and the thick water dripped out of his hair.


    Moreover, her eyes traveled down to see him wearing no pants unlike before.


    ''Gosh.. who told you to come out like this?'' For a few seconds, Alice was totally blank. Neither did her mind work nor was she able to comprehend what just happened..


    However, her sight of him gave Prince Cyrus an amazing sense of satisfaction. It was hard to define in words, where he had kept himself shut. Yet the lips curved upwards into a  smirk.


    He kept his hand around his waist before lifting his chin, "Do you like what you see, Princess? If you want, I can let you touch them¡­"


    "Uhh¡­ what?" Alice stood out of daze to look with her dumbfounded expression, "W-what do you mean to say? What to touch?"


    "Oh c''mon, Don act so dumb in front of me. You are literally enjoying your sight." Cyrus''s tease made her cheeks blush in red.


    Despite the multiple attempts to not sound rude with him or to be someone aloof, Alice had a simply lowered gaze while averting herself from that sexy figure. In The morning itself, she had found herself in his embrace and there, she was greeted with this amazing sight.


    Was God giving her any direction that her stay would be mixed with the turmoil? In the hesitation, she had bit her lower lip and the same was noted by Cyrus as well.


    The brows of one side were lifted off Cyrus, where he couldn''t help but mutter, "Are You Afraid of me?"


    "No!" came an instant reply from her side, making him more curious, "Then why are you silent out of a sudden? Didn''t you say that  no one can actually shoot you?"


    "I..I..." Princess Alice found no words to explain herself. She was caught in the tight spot, but maybe, in the hope to hide her embarrassment of seeing a naked man, she was opting for such away.


    Whether it was affecting them or not, it didn''t occur to her.


    But Cyrus had already felt the increased heartbeat. Unwillingly that his presence is driving her insane, Cyrus decides to dress up as quickly as possible. Taking his coat and the attire for the day,  he went behind the wooden curtain that was placed at the other corner of the chamber.


    However, Alice''s eyes never moved in the other direction. With her heart skipping a beat, she didn''t even try to take a peek at him from the curtains, as her mind only captured the picture of seeing him all naked as well.


    With her digging her nails into her flesh, she had a hold on her lips. Soon after, Cyrus was in his dressing room where he came out to take the last peek at her face before he decided to leave alone for now.


    "Where are you going?" Princess Alice finally opened her mouth, without realizing that she did.


    Her instincts acted up rashly, where she forgot that she wasn''t supposed to ask him either.


    Yet in response, which she received from him, made Alice even more confused as she found herself blank, "To catch the culprit of last night..."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with your golden tickets!

 Chapter 69 - Persistent To Kill?

    As prince Cyrus walked forward in the lobby of his castle, he had carried an aloof look. Moreover, His demon had changed entirely where the sweet and the teasing guy was already lost into the night. He wasn''t the same vampire, who Alice witnessed.


    With this distant look, he walked to his general who also bowed at him upon his arrival.


    "My prince, your presence earlier in the morning?'' the general can''t help but ask with uncertainty.


    "I want to know who was given the task to decorate my room? Who has done everything out there?" This question made general confusion.


    Doubt was clearly written on his face where they can''t help but wonder what made the prince enquire about such an unimportant task?


    While he remained quiet throughout, the Prince''s eyebrow lifted, "I asked you something. Who was the person?"


    "I have no idea about that, Prince Cyrus. I think ladies will be able to answer your question in a much better way and give you a certain answer." He wasn''t interested in beating around the bush.


    With the thought that since his prince is asking about the same, it must be of chief concern.


    Otherwise, why will he bother with such a minor task? But on the second note, he recalled that he wasn''t alone anymore..


    ''Has something happened to her Highness?'' No No, he immediately dropped the hint from his mind.


    If that was the case, their Prince would have already raged up. After all, despite being into the alliance, she was his wife and for her sake, he won''t commit any crime either.


    On The Other hand, Prince Cyrus''s lips turned into a thin line. With his hands forming into a fist, his jaw tightened as he got a negative answer for his general.


    Without muttering anything else, he passed away from there to come near the Royal kitchen of the ladies. On his presence out there, many maids were taken back. It was rare for any Prince to come in the Kitchen since they were keen on being served in their chamber itself.


    As the head maid saw him, she walked closer while keeping her head down, "Is Prince in need of something?"


    "I was looking to see lady Aura or lady Ashley. Are they here?" he enquired with the same serious tone, to which the handmaid shook her head, "They aren''t here. But if you want, I can call them for you.... they must be somewhere in their chamber right now,"


    "Alright, please ask them to meet me in the Garden on the left. I''ll be waiting for their arrival." With this, he left after passing his order.


    As per his command, the head maid had sent one of the maids in their respective chambers to call them out and add the wordings. As they all heard that Cyrus is interested in having one on one conversation with them, without any hesitation, both the ladies had shown up at the garden to have the sight of Prince Cyrus'' back.


    Lady Ashley shot lady Aura a glance, and they both talked with their eyes. With the same, both of them once again averted her gaze to stare at Cyrus''s back. "You called us, Cyrus." Ashley broke the silence.


    When their voice traveled to their ears, he turned around to stare at them, giving a nod. "I have a question for both of you."


    "Ask straight away, Prince Cyrus." Lady Aura maintained the same formalism between them, yet her speech was still sweet.


    In return, Cyrus took a step closer to them, with his hands tucked behind his attire. His eyes shining bright, when he opened his mouth, "Who was the one who had decorated my chamber for the night?"


    "Why? What happened? didn''t you light that?" It was Ashley, who found this to be lewd. Did he seriously not like his chamber to be decorated with flowers?


    For once she could believe that he might not have a taste of the flowers but they were roses...she knew perfectly that they were his favorite one!


    But in contrast to her expectation, Cyrus maintained the same expressions throughout the conversation, "You are wrong, I never said that I don''t like them if you think that is the reason. I just wish to learn who did such wonderful preparations." Only a genius can know that his words were blurted in a sarcastic manner.


    The ladies weren''t a fool to not learn the same way when they straightened up their backs to comment, "It''s the head Queen herself who said that she will take up took work. I know that it might be odd for her to do so, but she insisted so I let her do the same." Lady Aura answered, keeping a polite tone.


    But there was no way Prince Cyrus was sarcastic in her speech. His eyes glittered with a mist as he asked, "And¡­she took the help of any of yours?"


    "No, she was persistent to do it herself. I did think of proving my helping hand but she was, as you know her attitude very well." Lady Ashley knew she could be open with this prince and it didn''t occur to her as well.


    In her eyes, she had taken her as her son, since she had no child of her own. For her, he was not only the eldest prince but also someone close to her. For him, and his bride to be, she had hoped to do the work of the chamber herself but Queen Elizabeth had snatched the right from her.


    It wasn''t only hard to objectify but Prince Cyrus had the answers he needed for himself.


    Nodding his head, he shook his head, "I''ll be meeting you both at breakfast. Please excuse me."


    Saying this, he passed from there, where both ladies stopped in confusion. Staring at each other, they had no idea what had just taken place even. "Do you think that the Queen has done something against him??" It was Lady Ashley, who asked with concern.


    In return, Lady Aura kept her neutral expression. But her brows did shift from its place, "I don''t know. But I can already realize that¡­Prince Cyrus already knows the real culprit and he is¡­ solid about it¡­"


    ...


    Meanwhile, Prince Cyrus straightway went out of the Queen Elizabeths'' chamber, before he knocked on the door.


    On hearing the knock, Queen Elizabeth, whose maids were making her hair, did avert her gaze to find no one else but the Crown Prince Cyrus. On his arrival, a giant smile had traced her lips, "I''m so glad that Crown Prince Cyrus had done the honor of visiting my chamber. What the start of my day..


    "If the Queen permits me to enter.." He asked, respectively, the touch she did with her sweet display, "Is there any need for you to ask? You are the prince, my eldest son, why even take permission for these things?"


    Hearing this, Cyrus'' lips curved and disappeared into the smirk. He did step inside to come straight to her but maintain a certain distance. His gaze traveled to see the two main commands made by the Queen. His eyes were also noted by Queen Elizabeth who motioned her maids to give them space for some time.


    Leaving both of them alone, the chamber''s door was closed behind when Queen Elizabeth shifted her gaze at him, "Tell me, what happened to my prince?"


    "Were you the one who had actually decorated the entire chamber?"


    "It was me. I had taken up the task of decorating the beautiful chamber for you.'''' The Queen answered with her confident grin.


    But on the other hand, Prince Cyrus''s eyes were as sharp as any other knife. "You did it by yourself? I''m flattered that the Queen did so much for me.." Cyrus muttered, which brought a giant smile on the Queen''s face.


    Her eyes sparkled like any other moon, but in contrast to her, Prince Cyrus''s overall attitude was changing. "You don''t have to say this. You are the Crown Prince. We all love you.."


    "Love?" Cyrus asked again, but this time, a scoff had left his lips. There was nothing more than laughing at this lady, who tried to act dumb as earlier.


    "Queen Elizabeth, I found something really strong in my chamber..." he muttered, one to notice that her face had left all its color.


    Despite the multiple attempts to maintain the same calm and composure, she was left behind since Prince Cyrus''s eyes invaded hers, to come across the discomfort and uneasiness building up in her body language.


    Subconsciously, his brows lifted, "...I thought, why not share it with you since you were the one who decorated it?"


    "S-sure..W-what did happen?" She can''t help but ask, as a faint smile lingered around her but in response, she heard his laugh.


    A soft chuckle had left from his lips, which grabbed her heart with any other lines. "You did so well for me, Queen. But why are you so persistent in killing me?"


    ...


    Do not forget to vote!

 Chapter 70 - Blessed Prince!

    On hearing his words Queen Elizabeth''s eyes were sprinkled again, but this time, with not so happy mist. "Are you accusing me, Price Cyrus?"


    "Accusing? We accuse someone upon whom we have a doubt..." Saying this, Cyrus''s brows were lifted upwards as he stared at the lady in front of his eyes, "I''m just stating a fact. You decorated the chamber and I came across many things. Thought, why not come and face you with this."


    On The Other hand, Queen Elizabeth maintained the same smile over her lips but her expressions were changed a bit.


    They became more serious with the alarm that was raised. As she came across the confident self of Cyrus, her mind worked in the other direction but she held herself at the same place without moving even a bit.


    "Why will I try to kill you then? You are our Crowned prince, our Kingdom loves you. Have I not pampered you enough?" The Queen commented back while her grip tightened on her shawl.


    The lines on her forehead had started to deepened when she  muttered again, "Aren''t you going too far with your thoughts?"


    "Too far, I think that I have landed at the correct place," Cyrus replied before he took a step closer, without tearing his gaze off from the Queen.


    With the amidst around him, there was no scope of his aura decreasing with the time but surely, the hint of amusement had surfaced along.


    "I saw the flowers, candles... everywhere....." he took a pause to lift his chin upwards as he saw the drastic change in the Queen''s expressions that was a sight to witness for sure. His heart was flushed again, but this time, it gave him much of the happiness to see that she was shivering.


    ''For how long will you be able to keep your mask on, queen?'' he can''t help but wonder, as a soft chuckle escaped his mouth, ".....they were really good at that. So good, it made me actually go and touch my wife. Was this a trick played by someone? because I guess, everyone knows the consequences of mating with a human..."


    "Isn''t it too much of a  coincidence?" Cyrus asked bluntly, not pointing it out to anyone else straight. But his intent was also heard by the lady, who had to gulp the saliva present in their mouth.


    The chirping was heard from outside of the windows but Cyrus had maintained the same smile on his lips as if it was not going to fade anytime soon. The awkward yet deaf silence that had befallen upon and around them was also anticipated. It was big enough to not be sensed by two of them but they both knew the reality, enough that none wasn''t in the denying mood either.


    At last, Queen cleared her throat before she looked at the ground and then back at Cyrus without sounding even the warmness in her voice, "if you think that I''ve done anything with the arrangements then you are wrong. You don''t have any proof either, and I think no one will believe this made-up lie of yours."


    "If I had to actually do something like that, you wouldn''t have been standing in front of me right now. You are in a good condition, it doesn''t look like you had gone something last night, so... it is very obvious that my technique won''t have failed in such a way. "


    Queen Elizabeth gave a brief answer which took Cyrus aback.. Her comment cleared many of his suspicions over her.


    But many became ever stronger than before. Without letting his smile face from that of his lips he made eye contact to take a few steps behind.


    A leisure expression had tugged at his face this time before he couldn''t help but whisper, "I was thinking the same, why would you think of doing that? After all, you love Prince Alex as much as me, don''t you?"


    He did strike at the right part since her expression had turned uglier.


    But the same sorrows of hers gave him satisfaction, to the extent where he was over the cloud. Uncovering always raised his bars, to the extent where his joy was not matched with anything else.


    She thinks that her schemes are too perfect? Sometimes they are, but he has always decoded them.


    Whereas, Queen Elizabeth did not answer for the next few minutes. She kept her lips sealed, while they were later on pursued into a straight line.


    After hearing his side, she came across that he knows about her tactics too well. With her eyes narrowing at his sight, Queen turned around to walk closer to her bed.


    There, she opened the side drawer of her cabinet and took out the few clothes in her hand. On top of that, there was a letter that was already wrapped with the thin threat. Holding the same, she walked closer to Prince Cyrus before motioning him to lift his hands and carry them from her.


    As per her signals, Prince Cyrus did take a few things in his hand before he saw that it was a beautiful knitted dress, with a jewelry set that she had kept on the top of it.


    "This...."


    "Give it to your wife. I had personally selected this for her first day here." Her words weren''t out of love, it was easy to predict.


    She wasn''t caring towards him, but her gift was unimaginable. "Is it needed?"


    "This is just to tell you that I don''t plan to kill you or your wife. Both of you can live, and if I had planned to kill you, then I wouldn''t have prepared this for her." Queen Elisabeth commented back.


    Cyrus lifted his eyelids to meet hers, where he saw the pure expressionless face here. It was hard to predict even a single thing anymore, "Queen does know how to hide well..."


    Shrugging shoulders, she replied, "It is upon the Prince to believe me or not. Unless you have strong proof against me, you are most welcome to make the numerous assumptions.'''' With these words, she motioned him towards the door of the chamber, "Prince Cyrus must be getting late. We have breakfast at the table very soon and... you should give these clothes to your wife now... "


    She was openly asking him to leave, and Cyrus had no intention to stay further. Staring at her face for the next few minutes, without any conversation, he took the steps behind and rotated to walk out of the chamber.


    Queen Elizabeth saw him leaving her room, with a sigh escaping her lips. She had kept their back straight throughout.


    But who knew that the beads of sweat had already appeared in her hands?


    Her maids returned back to her chamber before they saw the foul mood of their Queen. Her aura had entirely changed since the time they left.


    She seems distant and colder than before. "Her Highness..."


    "Close the chamber." came a strict order which they immediately obeyed without any further delay.


    Afterward, they came to stand near the Queen, who was still standing with her silent face. "Her Highness....are you..."


    "How come those candles didn''t work?" At this point, the Queen''s eyes were not only shining with the magic but the fury.


    The fact of seeing Cyrus in front of her eyes just a few moments ago enraged her veins. Her fingers were converted into a fist before, she walked to the dressing table and threw everything on the ground.


    All the present things flew with a loud voice making the maid cover her ears. There was no denying that their Queen was not only brought to the peak of her anger but surely, she had failed miserably in taking something of the chief concern.


    Gathering enough courage, the maid who stood at her place had already lowered her eyes but still asked, "His Highness....those...candles were supposed to work. W-we....have no idea...h-how..."


    "THAT PRINCE IS STILL ALIVE!" Turning around, Queen Elisabeth yelled at the top of her lungs, before her eyes were wide due to the indigestible fact about Cyrus.


    Her veins had started to pop out on her neck where her chest lifted upwards and down due to the amount of flotation that was filed inside her chest. "How is that monster still coming here and there?!"


    "Wasn''t that human girl supposed to mate with him due to the fragrance and...he? won''t he be assumed dead by that?" Queen Elizabeth was being driven towards insanity.


    Subconsciously, she caressed her head as she lifted her hand to hold her mind. Subconsciously, she took the help of the dressing table to calm herself but it was of no use either.


    On the other hand, the maid saw her desperation before she commented, "M-Maybe...they didn''t work on the Crown Prince?" In response to this, the Queen shook her head.


    She knew that there wasn''t any way to conclude the same. If his father wasn''t able to resist the same, how can Cyrus do so?


    A hundred suspicions grew around her but the maid was more concerned about the other fact. Despite everything which was planted in the Chamber of the Crowned Prince, it was supposed to end there itself.


    The motive was to take the life of the Prince...


    Taking a deep breath, she once again asked the Queen to ask, "B-But... can'' the prince be matting with someone else.. any other way to kill..?"


    "He is fucking blessed! If anything else would have worked... I would have killed him till now. The only hope we have is...that Human Princes..who holds the ability and key of his death."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with golden tickets!

 Chapter 71 - Husbands Duty!

    "But Queen, is that necessary for you to do?" The head maid knew that the Queen''s son is the second prince of the entire Kingdom.


    It was Prince Cyrus who is Crowned Prince, next in line to get the throne. Moreover, it is also rumored that Prince''s mother died during the childbirth but some also mentioned that it was due to the Witch, who had actually killed the lady who had just given birth to the prince.


    No one had really seen her, not even the Queen herself. She was married when Cyrus was already four years old.


    It made no sense since Queen Elizabeth also acted as the head of the young prince. However, the dynamics changed when Prince Alex was born and the rest was already history.


    At this stage, Queen''s eyes were covered with the mist which was enough to hold the power to hide her emotions.


    No one can actually predict what was actually going inside her mind. As if, she was to lay a blank picture.


    But the maid''s question was surely heard by her. She walked to the window, when she looked in the garden to speak, "I have my son, who is the eldest of all.  Prince Cyrus....his mother was nothing in this kingdom! I will never let my son be tempered as the regular Prince whereas, a son of that concubine snatched the throne from my son''s hands. No, never!"


    "B-But how are we going to prevent this, Queen?" The maid''s statement made the Queen''s teeth grit against each other.


    Her vein had popped out as her eyes were burning with the proper rage. "We will wait for it right time.."


    Turning around, she stared at her command-in maid, who immediately lowered her eyelids when she felt her gaze at her, "Since the key of his death is already residing in our plane now..for how long can he escape? One of the other days, his wife will turn into his worst nightmare..."


    ....


    Whereas Cyrus had walked back to his chamber, finding the sight of Alice standing with the complicated look that had plastered on her face.


    She was holding a piece of her gown, which was yet to be rotated around her waist while the other two maids tried their best to pin it up.


    "Cough Cough...." his tone gained their attention, when both maids of Alice bowed themselves, "His Highness.... we were just helping princess with her dress for the breakfast with Royals...."


    "You both can leave.." was all that he muttered, confusing both of them.


    Even Alice''s eyes widened when she was in the middle of tying her clothes. From where did he appear? And why so early?


    Thousands of wild thoughts ran inside her mind. But on the Highness''s orders, both the command maids have to leave the chamber as early as possible.


    Accordingly, when Alice and Cyrus were alone, Alice rotated her eyes to look at him with her sharp gaze, "Was it needed?"


    "They weren''t trying it properly." That was all he told before he kept everything present in his hand on the bed and moved in the direction.


    Initially, Alice had taken a step back when she felt his movement in her direction. it raised her guards, which were purely noticed by Cyrus as well.


    "You don''t have to feel afraid... I''m not going to eat you but help you in dressing..." he told her honestly, which made Alice''s mouth turn into a pout, "But those ladies were helping me with this. Was your presence even needed?"


    "Obviously, if a husband doesn''t help his wife in getting ready, who will do so?" saying this, he took the remaining cloth that was still present on the ground and picked it up with his hands.


    Then, he started to wrap it around her waist, while moving around her. She appeared to be another statue who was going to be covered very soon.


    Subconsciously, Alice''s hands had helped her bottom wear very tightly, where she had kept her eyes low. It was hard to even imagine how he was able to keep so calm, where his stare was so intense in her way.


    ''Gosh... why do I feel goosebumps on my skin?'' She was totally clueless.


    However, this ain''t the end of their time.


    Prince Cyrus strongly pulled her towards him, making Alice raise her arm to fall over his body. It was difficult since she literally felt her stability being halting in the middle. "Y-You..."


    "I''m just digging your clothes in," he responded naturally before Alice felt his hand gripping the cloth and making it tug inside her existing piece of the cloth.


    She could literally feel his hands against her silky waist, making Alice gulp the saliva present in the mouth.


    She could feel her hands dripping with sweat and the sensation traveling into her brain. It made her feel ticklish, yet at the same time, it was hard to define that her body was reacting way too much due to his warm touch. ''No No..I can''t let him be so effective towards me..''


    With this thought, Alice lifted her eyes. But at this time, he didn''t stay much in this position before Alice took the steps back "T-thank you for your help with the clothes. I will do the rest of them myself."


    "Are you sure?" he asked again, but this time, with fewer worries. In return, Alice gave him an affirmative shake, as the hurry to make him leave was already floating inside her heart.


    As Crown Prince Cyrus noted that she was confident in herself, he didn''t persist as well.


    However, when he was ready to leave her alone to let her get ready he did come across the gifts which he had previously kept earlier on the bed.


    "Don''t touch whatever I have brought. Ask your maids to throw it in the bin."


    As Alice heard the voice, she moved her gaze to see that there was another dress lying on the bed. Along with it, she could witness that there was some local jewelry, making her frown, "Why do I have to throw such precious things in the bin? I can us-"


    "Are you interested in dying?" his blunt question left Alive speechless.


    Her lips were pursed into a straight line with Cyrus saw after he had turned around to look at this figure.


    "If you are, most welcome to use that stuff. Otherwise, follow what I have said and nicely, throw everything since it isn''t of any use.."


    "And I mean everything..." Cyrus repeated again, trying to press on his wordings. He was damn serious about this topic and Alice learned the game from his demor.


    His teasing nature had faded which was now replaced in the serious activation and Alice had no heart to give a negative answer either. "I..I..will ask them to throw it.."


    "Good, also get ready as soon as possible. We don''t have much left before we go to the breakfast table. So, take the help of your maids now.." at his last words, Cyrus took the steps behind to ultimately turn around and leave the chamber.


    Whereas Alice was still not able to overcome the shock and the studness from his expressions, she could hear the small noise of the steps.


    Coming out of the daze, she saw the maid coming back before they bowed in front of her again, "Princess...do you still need our assistance.."


    "Y-Yes. Please help me with the rest of the jewelry and in tugging this cloth into my hair." Alice asked for help, which they did. They brought her to the dressing table and made her sit there with tender care in their actions. Afterward, she put on the jewelry.


    Throughout they entered, Alice had sealed her lips. But when her eyes fell on the dress that was on the bed, she couldn''t help but mutter, "Do you both have any idea....who can give this dress to me..?"


    "Which dress are you talking about, Princess?" Emma asked with the evident doubt, to which Alice pointed behind her,"Which is lying on the bed. Can you tell me about the person?"


    "Oh, that!" Emma covered her mouth before she narrowed her eyes before replying, "I guess...it is given by the Queen. It is a tradition that the Queen gives to the Daughter in the law of the castle, on the first day after their marriage. So maybe, the Queen had handed the same to the Prince..."


    "So it is given by the Queen herself...." Alice muttered, only to get a nod from her maids.


    But there was another suspicion that was now arising in her brain again after learning about the ritual itself.


    ''If that is the case....why will Cyrus ask me to throw it in the bin..and not wear it?''  She knew that the prince himself wishes to make her life a  proper hell.


    But is there anyone else also planning to tamper her life here?


    The realization struck her hard at the time to feel that her life was in serious danger. Subconsciously her hand went to hold her clothes tightly before she took a deep breath to let her mind to be at a steady rate.


    ''Seems like...many are getting lusty for my life too. Hopefully, God will help me and keep me away from all those people..''


    However, Alice had no idea that this was the start of the grave future with the twists and turns that are already laid on her path....

 Chapter 72 - Disobeyed!

    Meanwhile, back in no man''s land castle.


    The bride''s side was yet to leave since an important decision was pending in front of their eyes, which needed their utmost attention.


    Sitting on the throne, in the courtroom, the entire place was filled with the general''s man in command and others.


    While Prince Dominic stood beside his father with a sword in his hands, he was omitting a strong presence of aura which was hard to let go of either.


    However, this wasn''t the time to actually be interested in dealing with other stuff.,


    The men, who had gathered in the courtroom, were all confused. They were whispering among themselves with evident suspicion that was lingering on the head.


    When King Vilas noted the same, he raised his hands to make the entire courtroom silent.


    The strict expressions of his didn''t budge either when he cleared his throat to speak, "We all know what has happened today. The second man, Daniel, and Mrs. Ira''s daughter were supposed to be married today but she had run away from the wedding and in her place, my daughter had to be sacrificed."


    "But this can''t be unturned either. The courtroom demands answers for the actions, so it will happen today." His speech contained fury which he had hard to hide but failed to do.


    The eyes of his were all painted with images about how Alice had gotten away from him.


    But he won''t leave this to be such a minor mistake. In the back of his mind, he knew exactly who had the audacity to conduct such a daring act.


    "Bring Flora to the courtroom!" He passed the order to the soldiers, who nodded their heads.


    Whereas, the large wooden door of the courtroom was opened up by the orders where they all saw Princess Flora being dragged towards the courtroom.


    She was made to wear the broad chains in her hand so that she doesn''t end up escaping somewhere else.


    There were in total four soldiers, and Flora was made to walk inside. Her condition was worse since her hair was all messed up, including her clothes which were somewhat torn from the shoulders.


    Her sight gave horrors to some, while some had already expected this outcome. If she had made the plan to escape, she wouldn''t have been caught so easily either.


    The four soldiers in each direction came to stand down from the stairs, just below King Vilas.


    "His Highness, we have followed Princess Alice''s request. She was absolutely right. Princess flora was in the described empire itself and there, in the market, she had taken shelter under one of the couple''s houses." The high command soldier commented while bowing.


    When King Vilas''s gaze swept across her, he sneered. His mouth twisted where the veins of his neck had started to pop up. "The second man..." saying this, he rotated his head in Daniel''s direction, to pass him a glare, "Your daughter had run away from the wedding and you''ve shown no reaction?"


    "Because I never cared with whom she is wedded...." came a blunt answer, making Flora''s teary eyes even get wetter, her cherry lips parted but no words came out.


    She was disturbed herself, somewhat hurt too.


    After receiving the answer of Second Man Daniel, King Vilas looked at his son, who nodded his head. Taking the shawl that was present on the side, Dominic walked down the stairs from the throne to come and stood just in front of the miserable Flora.


    She was waiting for some sympathy but it was all overthinking of hers. "Be grateful that I haven''t killed you myself till now.." Dominic whispered when he wrapped her with the help of the shawl.


    Subconsciously, Flora tugged it closer to her body where she lowered her eyelids to meet with any of them.


    Without their further conversation, Prince Dominic walked above to once again stand beside his father with the high chin, no expressions.


    Meanwhile, King Vilas had to take charge of everything that had happened further, asking her with a stern voice.


    "Princess Flora, your actions have highly disappointed me. If you had no such wish to get married to Crowned Prince Cyrus, you could have told me or anyone else. But..you chose the wrong way¡­"


    "I.. highly regret my actions, His Highness," Flora muttered with her lowered voice.


    "Regret? Do you  have any idea what has happened behind your back?" King Vilas raised his voice slightly, trying hard to hold his rage in his mind.


    In the back of his brain, he had already concluded that this wasn''t simply her doing itself. She is too innocent to bewitch such a large-scale plan by herself either.


    There was only one person who was in doubt...and the other was standing just in front of his eyes. "As the King of Suzania Empire, I had already given your hands in the wedding but..as per your wish. If you ever wanted, your choices were always open.."


    Flora managed to control her sentiments. After being caught in the Titan empire, her entire self just broke down.


    She had tried running away, to escape from their hands. Yet, at the end of the day, she is a princess who has never been trained either.


    She was caught up and till that time, it struck her mind that whatever security that her father had promised her....was nowhere.


    He had left her simply, under the shelters of the old couple, and then left her all behind. There was no soldier in her safety to help her.


    Upon reality, she could easily conclude that she was also tricked. Her mother rarely had any idea what must have happened but....she could guess that Alice had already married off till now.


    Keeping her eyelids low, Flora muttered, "His highness...I know that I have done a blunder. But, I was only marrying King Cyrus because I thought that he must be handsome. In the end, when I saw him that day, I didn''t find him at-attractive at all.."


    "You have a tongue to raise your voice! Was I so indifferent to you? Or Alice and your brother, Prince DOMINIC? They had talked with you several times, why did you still not blurt this?"


    "I..I.. had my reason, His Highness. Please forgive my actions.." Flora once again whispered while keeping her head down in the shame that had crawled inside her mind.


    Knowingly that their plan did succeed. She gotta learn the real faces of the people around her.


    Moreover, there was no denying that her father had played a nice trick but... what will happen to her now?


    When King Vilas''s gaze swept across his niece, he can''t help but feel sympathetic towards her. If Alice was married off, this wasn''t all bad because of her since there were some hands behind her disappearance too.


    As she didn''t mutter anything for the next few seconds, his ministers grew worried. However, one of the supporters of the Second Prince Daniel did step forward and rise from his seat, "Since Princess Flora had actually done the audacity..to run away, I think that King Vilas should give her the punishment accordingly. She had disobeyed the King''s orders!"


    "I agree with him, King Vilas should take solid action against the princess...." Another minister stood up to support since the Second master Daniel had already shot them at the glance.


    On the other hand, Daniel''s back was covered with sweat as he realized that Flora was caught at the time.


    Not only that, she was in fact mentioning that she could speak and reveal his name. As long as she doesn''t matter and include himself in this entire blunder, he will let her go.


    But the chances are very high since he was never close with her. For once, she can at least let go of Mrs. Ira''s name but his?


    Daniel''s eyebrows narrowed at the thought itself.


    ''If she speaks my name, in front of the entire court....it will be over for me...'' his breath had deepened to the extent where he was trying to pass his daughter the signal.


    Yet to his dismay she never uplifted her gaze to meet his even once.


    Whereas, King Vilas had heard everything. Probably because of his intuition, subconsciously, he rotated his head to see the Second man Daniel, who was also staring at his daughter, but not with a nice end either.


    "Second man Daniel, your opinion on everything that has occurred?"


    "My opinion?" Daniel asked again, to which he got a nod from King Vilas. Taking a peek at his daughter, Flora, who was trembling badly, he again looked back at the King, "She is my daughter, someone whom I have cherished throughout my life but...."


    At this time, his eyes were converted with a mist, "She has committed a mistake by disobeying you. I will accept whatever punishment you will give her, as my loyalty lies with the entire Kingdom..."


    His words came as a shock to most of the fellows who sat there. In their eyes, no one can be more merciless than the second man Daniel, who had already given permission for anything that happens to his daughter?


    Was this the love he carried?


    While others'' minds raced, King Vilas still kept himself straight. His eyes were once again feeling on Flora, whom he asked, "Princess Flora, as everyone present here, I want to ask something from you."


    Hearing this, princess Flora raised her head to look at King Vilas''s face, still not filling the void of Alice who had left him.


    The hurt was visible which she came across easily. "W-what my Highness.."


    "Who was the one who had helped you in your escape?  Is the helping hand... sitting in the court right now?"

 Chapter 73 - Dealing With Flora

    "You can tell me freely. Is the person here or not?"


    King Vilas''s question left Flora dumbstruck. Her eyes were all wide with the evident horror that arose in the heart.


    There was no denying that she couldn''t help but feel her own self not able to absorb the bit where she had to dig nails into her flesh.


    "His Highness''s...this..."


    "Princess Flora, you have no other option. Tell me, what do you wish to tell? Did someone force you to leave?" This time, King Vilas was purley blunt with his speech.


    Even Prince Dominic was slightly amused as he had never seen his father being so indifferent, yet being calm.


    The fury was residing in both of their minds but he had still been able to tame it, unlike King Vilas, who was also trying hard to find the reason to rip Daniel''s neck.


    Rotating his head in the King''s Vilas''s direction, he saw the eagerness, ''Isn''t it very clear that Second Man Daniel is responsible for everything that happened today? can''t he see that Flora was simply a prey for this situation?'' Prince Dominic could easily conclude.


    How come his father wasn''t able to differentiate between the things either?


    However, while staring at his father, his eyes fell upon Second Man''s alarmed expressions.


    His deep breath was evidence that he was afraid, since Flora had the power to blurt everything against him.


    If she does, it might be not only used against him, but also put his current status in danger.


    At this point, his brows were lifted off from its place where removed his eyes back to see Flora, taken aback with the fear.


    Despite her multiple attempts to hide her real self, her trembling hand had betrayed her many times.


    Whereas, King Vilas had maintained the same expressions throughout. In fact, he showed no scope of rejection from his side, trying his best to get the evidence from Flora''s mouth itself, "If you think that your life will be in danger then don''t worry."


    "I guarantee that your life will be protected no matter what. Nothing will happen to you if you tell me the name of the person who had assisted you in escaping. Just a name, Princess Flora.." He had given a tempted offer which sparkled Flora''s eyes.


    The joy that had displayed on her face was hard to miss. It was already read by both the King as well as prince, but the same can''t be said for the Second man Daniel,whose lips were pursed into a thin line.


    ''If this girl actually takes my name...everything will be gone..'' throughout the courtroom, he had tried his best to gain her attention.


    However, to his dismay she was not even blinking or having a glance in his direction. Was this intentional from her side?


    He didn''t think so but it raised too many questions inside his mind.


    ''I will have to stop her no matter what...'' but Daniel didn''t find any other option present in his hands to actually let go of the matter so that he can be saved no matter what.


    Yet, when he saw her actions ,went into Flora''s actions. it made his pound in his chest.


    Similarly Flora had to take a deep breath to finally clench her hands together while she lifted her eyes to stare at her King with all her confident figure.


    Her body language gave many hints to King Vilas, making his eyes narrowed.


    "His highness...you are wrong. None actually assisted me in this, I had done everyone on my own. It was simply to escape this marriage with vampires..nothing less or more.."


    "I know that I have made a grave mistake and..Sister Alice had to take my place in your honor, but...I will still request King Villas to not let me undergo any other punishment. If you even want me to marry anyone right now, I''m willing to do that!" Princess Flora finally responded, making King Vilas''s lips pursed into a straight line.


    The lines on his forehead deepened where he had somewhat expected her to do this.. "After all...blood is still thicker than anything else.." he can''t help but mumble to himself, as he realized that, in the end, Princess Flora was the daughter of the Second Man.


    How can a daughter go against her own father? If Alice had kept his honor by marrying a monster, so did Princess Flora by lying on his behalf, despite him openly telling that he won''t care if the King also punishes her....


    At some point, King Vilas could empathize with the lady in front of his eyes.


    Yet he kept the stone over his heart to say it out loud, "Very well then, Since you have agreed that you had done everything on your own, and taken the path of honesty, I will still leave you. However.."


    ".....You will have to marry someone else. Since you have already shown dishonesty for your Kingdom, I''m highly disputed to say that your marriage will be fixed in the next few days.... till then, you can live in your chamber once we return back."


    "A-as..per..His Highness says..."


    King Vilas''s gaze swept across his soldiers once again to pass the commands, "Take her to her chamber, we will be leaving very soon. Also, make sure...that it is secured." he added extra comments, where the soldiers nodded their heads.


    Taking a few steps back, they finally became excited with Flora going along with them.


    Meanwhile, Second man Daniel was frozen to his seat. Yet he had come out of his daze when he realized what the King Vilas had offered.


    ''Did Flora really not blurt anyone against me?'' he can''t seem to digest it either.


    It was too uncertain since he had seen the hatred that had resided in her mind against him. ''If she hasn''t done it yet...that doesn''t mean she can''t in the future...''


    As the realization struck in his mind, he could finally understand his own position in which he lies.


    Either he will have to talk with Flora for once and to seal her lips...however, it seems to much of the efforts which he won''t opt either


    Daniels''s eyes were shining with the unclear mist which had covered his face. The lighted smirk and clenched fists were the example that he was already overwhelmed with tons of emotion already.


    Taking a deep breath, he found King Vilas leaving the courtroom along with his son.


    He saw his back, before he couldn''t help but mutter to himself about further plans, "I will have to deal with this Flora...before she leaks any plans of mine.."


    .....


    At the same time, King Vilas retarded back to his chamber, where he saw that everything was packed.


    Soon,they were going to depart for their home as well.


    However, his eyes were already over with the entitled mist, making him seem distant and aloof.


    His breath depended as he recalled how easily, Second man was let out of his hand, making his blood boil.


    "You had a chance, father.."


    Another voice from behind, made King Vilas turn around to find that his son was standing there. His annoyed expression was evidence that he didn''t like whatever decision he took back in the court. "What do you mean to say, Domnic?"


    "She is the reason that Alice is married to a vampire. Yet.. you let her go without even giving her the punishment." Dominic''s eyes were already narrowed.


    His heart was punching in the ribcage when he stepped inside the chamber. The furious expressions were already seeming distant. "..today was the time when we could have easily fought the Second man and.. given him the punishment we wanted."


    "It isn''t as simple as you think it to be, Dominic." King Vilas answered, not to give too much of the insight of the situation either.


    He was also in the turmoil of losing Alice, yet he can''t portray the same so vibrantly. No, it was against his rules.


    However, the same can''t be said for Prince Dominic, whose eyes narrowed and kept on growing. "Why do you think so father?" Dominic asked, with a normal tone.


    In return, all he witnessed was to see that King Vilas was actually more uncomfortable than him. A tired sigh escaped from his lips, when he sat there in the armchair. His eyes were becoming heavy and chest building upwards and down, due to the intense feelings that rested.


    "Father¡­."


    "Do you think that I didn''t want to touch those who have actually done such a thing with us, DOMINIC?" King Vilas ''s speech made the Prince shake his head. "I never meant that¡­"


    "You have no clue how much I craved to see them getting for what they''ve done with me, with us. Princess Alice ¡­ She was wedded in place of Flora. There was nothing left in our hands anymore."


    A faint smile started to trace on his face as he glared back, with his wide and brown colored mix eyes. "You know why I can''t do anything? Because..we don''t have any proof against the Second man Daniel or what he did..."

 Chapter 74 - Gentleman Cyrus?!

    The words made Prince Dominic''s mouth turn into a small pout. It made sense but it was hard to absorb as well.


    "So you''re saying that..it was all because we don''t have any solid evidence against the Second man, so we can''t execute him..?"


    "All his ministers will turn rebellious. It isn''t just merely about him but his allies as well, who will revolt against us. Court Justice''s image will be tarnished among the locals.. and we all know how grounded the Second man''s allies are.."


    King Vilas turned around to stare at his son, in the midst of the helplessness that he landed in.


    With another factor that was actually in front of them right now, he had to let go of Flora since, in the end, she was his household''s daughter.


    Moreover, he can''t deny the fact that he was the one who was letting her marry a vampire. If she was unwilling, she should have told them, but he too, can''t forget and put any harsh punishment on her head.


    Meanwhile, Prince Dominic took a deep breath, keeping his hands on his back, he raised his head to look at his father, and brought a small nod, "I think I can understand where you are coming from. You are caught in a tight web as well.."


    "Exactly.."


    "But My suggestion is that we should keep a close eye, not only the Second man''s actions but also on Flora as well as on Mrs. Ira. She is a calculative lady.


    ''"If her husband can go to any lengths, so can she. We have to be extremely careful with both of them." Since Alice has left as well, their guards should be on the high raise.


    Since  Alice was so protective towards all of them, her intention had managed to save them from many grave situations. However, since she is too far from them, it was harder to say even ask anything anymore.


    All the responsibilities fall on Dominic''s shoulders which he had promised to obey no matter what. He won''t let his sister feel any disappointment in himself and that was the last thing he would like to act or lay face for her as well.


    On the other hand, King Vilas walked ahead to come closer to Prince Dominic to keep his hand over his shoulders and patted them, "You don''t have to worry, we will be fine..."


    "I got to hope so, father...because there are many who are..looking forward..to having out blood.."


    "We will..and hopefully...Alice too stays happy at her place..."


    .....


    On the other hand, Princess Alice was all ready. Her maid had really helped her in everything.


    In fact, she could say that they were more than helpful since her dress was highly confusing.


    But probably, with them, she will learn how to tie it herself, as it needs more practice. Prince Cyrus was waiting for her presence at the entrance of their chamber as when he saw her, only to be memorized with her beauty.


    She had worn a beautiful garden near her neck, which had made his eyes sparkle. With the flower steps, princess Alice had kept her eyelids down as her maids had assisted while carrying her back hair attached cloth, which was way too long according to her size.


    She finally came near him and stopped, but not meeting his eyes. Why? The reason was simple as she had no heart to do so.


    "You look beautiful in this.." He somehow muttered, making Alice''s cheeks turn red. "T-thank you for the comment.."


    "We shall go now. Everyone must be waiting for us.." Saying this, Prince Cyrus walked, and beside him, Alice had taken the small steps.


    To match up with her, Cyrus had finally slowed his pace to keep up according to her.


    In the back of her mind, he could understand the dress was still very much new to her. She must not be used to wearing such heavy pieces back at her home, along with which a cloth that was attached to her head.


    But he had kept his lips tight.


    Soon after, they both reached a giant hall, which caught Princess Alice''s gaze. She lifted her eyelids to come across the stone-made giant hall, as the plates were placed on each corner.


    In the middle of everything, there was a grand table, with who knows how many seats!


    ''I can''t even count it right now..there are so many...'' At last, it already stuck in her mind.'' The King already had so many wives and concubines..what else can I expect out of him...'' the family must be large in size as well, she thought.


    However, before she could have muttered a single word, it was Lady Ashley who caught her sight. "Oh, Crown Prince Cyrus and Princess Alice are already with us. Please have your seats.."


    Cyrus simply nodded his head, keeping the same expressionless on his face where Alice had given a small nod.


    Afterward, he leads her to bring her closer to one of the chairs. Like the gentleman, he had pulled the chair out of her, surprising Alice, "Thank you.." she said.


    Where Alice had thought that he must be sitting on the other side of hers, he immediately pulled the other chair beside her and sat there, very much close to King Almen, who paid little attention to the other''s presence until now.


    After they both sat, she also noted that she wasn''t all alone here either. There were many people out there, especially the known faces. Queen Elizabeth was sitting just beside King Almen, whereas the other concubines were already sitting in the line beside her.


    However, opposite her was the monster vampire she would like to eat. It was Princess Alex, the son of the Queen and the King, which made something growl in her stomach.


    Since the silence was intense and weighing too heavy, it was Princess Alice who broke the silence, "G-Good...to see all of you here...."


    "We are delighted as well in your presence, Princess." It was the Queen, who had kept a bright face, making Alice slightly shake.


    Why did she feel her own self despising her? It was still very much unknown in her eyes but she had managed to keep the same expressions throughout.


    On the other hand, she rotated her head to look at King Almen, "His hIghness..."


    "Princess Alice, welcome to the first breakfast with us. I hope you get adjusted here comfortably..." King Almen did put a good gesture in front of her, making Alice nod her head. "I will surely do, after all, this is the home from now onwards.."


    "Please consider all of us as yours. We might be different in many things, but now you are our family members. After all, all of us are Royals."


    King Almen''s words do make sense.


    On the other hand, Alice had kept a straight face with a bright smile, "Thank you for the welcome, King Almen. I will try my best to suit here and adjust with everyone present."


    "We do expect this from a royalty like you, especially a crowned princess of the Suzania Kingdom.."


    Saying this King Almen had passed a soft smile in her direction, to which Princess Alice had also kept herself seated there with the evident happiness.


    Yet deep inside, she knew that this was all fake that he displayed to others.


    ''Do you really think that I Will buy your lies, King Almen?'' She wasn''t a fool either. In her eyes, it was very much clear that King Almen had ulterior motives which needed to be recovered very soon.


    Otherwise, they must be destructive for her as well as for her own Kingdoms..


    At the spot, Alice had kept a soft glance on her face when she made sure to not appear like any other rude lady as well.


    Averting her gaze to look at Queen Elizabeth, she too, was friendly with.


    However, the same can''t be said for the others, who were still keeping their distance from her. Neither did princess Alice try to initiate the conversation with them.


    Moving her head in the direction of Lady Ashley and Lady Aura, she answered, "Thank you to you both as well....in helping me in everything.."


    "We are pleased as you. It was our duty as the Ladies of the household of his Castle." it was Lady Aura, who had answered with her warm gesture, making Alice realize that they are at least somewhat worthy of her trust¡­ or maybe not?


    Yet, another fierce gaze was staring at her face like any other predictor and that of no one else but Prince Alex.


    A smirk tugged on his covers, which made him appear so evil right now.


    She had tried her best to avoid herself from him, but it was hard since he was too interested in gaining her attention, "Princess Alice.... What would you like to eat? Since you are a human...your diet must be different from all of us...Shall I serve you myself? I guess, my brother won''t care about your taste and preference..."

 Chapter 75 - Drinking Blood!

    "P-prince Alex..doesn''t need to do that for me. I think the servants are compatible to serve me. You shall enjoy your own meal.." Princess Alice muttered in between her breath, enough for him to listen.


    She was solid with her wings and statement, as her eyes glowed with aloof glint. On the other hand, Prince Cyrus was annoyed.


    The lines traced on his forehead when he replied back, "I see that my younger brother is too much concerned for his sister-in-law.."


    "Obviously! She is new here and married you.."


    "Married to me, not you," Cyrus repeated the same words, trying to put the pressure that the lady beside him was his wife, not his.


    There was no need for him to actually try to act as if he cared. "I can help her if she wishes to. You don''t need to interfere with my matters.. Look upon yourself.."


    He was surely blunt, which even Princess Alice realized. While Alice had tried her best to resolve it in a much less rude tone, Cyrus had gone straight away to the way which was mostly the rudest.


    Her lips turned into a straight line, where it was hard for her to bring a fake smile to her face. ''C''mon Alice..just do it..'' for the sake of not letting herself be down for the rays, Alice brought a meaningful glance.


    After what Prince Cyrus had told Prince Alex, the latter''s face had turned sour.


    Or to be more specific, it was frustrating to extend where he wished to rip Cyrus''s head. All Alice had vividly guessed from just from deadly stare which he passed Cyrus, which didn''t put much impact on the Crowned prince either.


    But to ease the environment around them, it was no one else but Lady Ashley, who had thought of soothing everything, since eating breakfast in such an environment was almost next to impossible.


    "Hah Don''t worry, I had asked the maid in the kitchen to cook for her, as per what I guessed.." Lady Ashley''s eyes moved towards Alice where she smiled on her face, "I''m sorry in advance Since I had no idea what the humans might like....I just ordered some usual meal for you.."


    "There is no need for you to say sorry, Lady Ashley. I''m grateful that you even thought about me in such a special way and asked the maid to make something for me, out of all your meals.." Princess Alice responded as she could feel her heart blooming,


    Even though she hasn''t made any opinion of Lady Aura and Lady Ashley in her mind, there was a special place which they occupied.


    She can''t help but consider them as sweet as possible, at least they haven''t done anything wrong let her either.  Moreover, Prince Cyrus''s attitude was the evident reason which made her believe that they all are good to him.


    On the other hand, Queen Elizabeth had stayed quiet though.. The same can be said for the other ladies, named Lady Tia as well as Sierra, who had made the aloof face throughout.


    It wasn''t new, since the day she arrived, they had carried the same look and greeted her in no friendly manner either. "Don''t worry, Lady Ashley and Lady Aura, I will instruct them on my own, as per my taste."


    "That will be the best.." Lady Ashley nodded her head before the breakfast came to serve.


    Where Alice saw that there were four to five more people who sat, and none even took the initiative to introduce them.


    Neither did she, as she could feel that Cyrus isn''t on good terms with others.


    ''Even though I don''t regard this man as my husband....I''m now associated with him. Seems like, no matter what, others will see me as his wife only....'' Alice concluded.


    The wide door was once again opened where her sight caught the few maids coming inside the big hall and they handled the different plates and glass in their hands. Keeping her posture straight, she saw the maids list of all, serving to King Vilas and then to Queen Elizabeth.


    Afterward, it came the turn of the lady in command, as well as the Concubines, where she saw that Tia was the first of all, highly regarded. Then, it was the turn of Prince Alex and Crowned Prince Cyrus, as the food was placed on their plates.


    Where Alice sat beside Prince Cyrus, she saw the food that was placed on his plate, which was almost not even known to her.


    ''Do these vampires eat so differently? Can''t the normal meal digest in their stomach?'' Alice keenly wondered.


    But on the second one, another maid came by her side to actually place her designated meal in her room. As her eyes caught her sight, she saw that there was a lobster, as well as a few green salads..Adding to the same, she saw the bread which they placed on the other side of the plate.


    "Thank you..." Alice uttered.


    "Would you also like something else, Princess Alice?" It was the same maid who asked, to which Alice shook her head. "It''s fine. This is enough.."


    The maid bowed her head in her direction before she saw that everyone was served at the time. However, no one had touched the food at this time, but they all kept their hands at their back. Following their rituals,  she did as she came across.


    But her question was burst by the Crowned Prince Cyrus who came to whisper in her ears, "Hold your hunger just for a few more moments. We eat when everyone is served.."


    "A-Alright..."


    Alice muttered in between her breath before she saw that the glass in front of her eyes was refilled by the water. Whereas, for others, it was filled with another liquid that made Alice gulp her slave.


    As she saw the sight of the red stream liquid, Alice''s skin felt the goosebumps all over her skin. The unusual expressions and the stuffed body was noted by Prince Cyrus, where his brows lifted from its position. ''She must be feeling odd....''


    But on the second note, he calmed himself with the thought that she might adjust to this. At the end of the day, she knew that she is marrying a vampire.


    This would be the sight which she must come across...


    After the maids had served all the other ladies, Alice saw her own meal. Taking a deep breath, as she saw that the others had started to eat as well, she extended her hand to pick the bread first.


    Staring at it for the next few minutes, she made her will strong before Alice tore the piece of the bread and chewed it. ''Not that bad...hmm..at least they know how to make bread..''


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have known how she was going to survive in this Kingdom...


    Afterward, Alice took a knife in her hand to tear the lobster that was in front of her sight. She took it lightly before taking a piece into her mouth, as she savored the taste. "Umm...god.."


    "At least this is as per your liking.." Prince Cyrus muttered from behind, where Alice rotated her eye to look in his direction, to give him a small nod. "It tastes good.."


    "Good. You should eat it then.." Cyrus told me before he had picked his own meal to eat.


    Since Alice was too much absorbed in her own good, she never realized what Cyrus ate. However, subconsciously, her sight lingered at Lady Ashley, as well as Queen Elizabeth, who had raised their glasses.


    It was all fresh liquid, which made Alice slower her pace to chew. In fact, there was a bright smirk on their faces where it wasn''t any hard to decide what they all must be thinking.


    At such a view, her back was already sweating.


    After she had finished her own bit, Alice didn''t have the courage to pick another piece. It was all because she saw how the food tasted to them.


    Queen Elizabeth had taken the glass near her lips before she tasted it with her closed eyes.  "Umm. I don''t know why but it tastes better today.."


    "Well...I don''t find the taste and flavors to have changed, Mother. It is still the same.." Prince Alex also spoke, with his usual expressions but Queen Elizabeth cut him off, "You don''t have such a liking towards blood. Ask me, it does taste so good, making me almost gulp it in one go. I think I will have another glass too.."


    "Good for you, it will make you feel good." Prince Alex told her, with a happy smile.


    But on the other hand, Alice could feel something churning in her stomach. She couldn''t help either to deny the sensation but it was strong as well. It made her feel tons of things, harder for her to let it go.


    ''They are drinking blood..? So openly? and with this breakfast?'' subconsciously, she glanced at the other filled glass, as her chest had started to heavier with time. There was a choking side, which Alice found it hard to afford as well.


    Her hand had traveled to her stomach, to hold it tightly. Something old was churning inside her stomach. With time, her face had started to turn paler where she knew that she was reaching her own limits.


    It wasn''t under her own control and she can''t even..manage it anymore.


    "E-excuse me please.."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^.^

 Chapter 76 - Not The Same Understanding!

    Alice muttered, before she gave her chair a bit of push to stand on her toes. Without even looking at anyone else, Alice ran away from the hall, to go in her own chamber''s direction.


    Her lightning speed made them all viewfield. They gave each other the stare above their eyes and went to see Crown Prince Cyrus, "W-what happened with her, Cyrus?" It was Lady Ashley who asked with concern.


    On the other hand, Queen Elizabeth had the guilty expression,"I guess she isn''t used to seeing us drinking blood. Maybe that was what triggered her..I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have talked about it either.."


    "You...also..." Lady Aura had to control herself, to not let anger blurt. Even more to say, she never had any doubt.


    But on the second note, Prince Cyrus''s eyes never tore from the direction which she had left.. As if, something sparkling inside them, he knew...something happened with her...


    As his eyes were converted into a crystal moon, he couldn''t tell but stare at the ones,who were also staring back at him, "Don''t worry, with the time she will be fine..it must be because of the drink itself.."


    "Probably the same. I should have taken care...she must not be accustomed to the blood being drunk to infront of her eyes..she is a human.." It was Lady Ashley, who felt the intense heartache in her heart.


    At this point, Lady Ashley held immense pressure over her heart. Not Only that, she couldn''t help but realize that the reason Princess Alice ran away because of her.


    But when Prince Cyrus noted that how downcasted Lady Ashley seemed right now, he can''t help but come in her support, "Please don''t feel down. It is fine, she will probably adjust with everything.."


    "Oh surely she will. But we have to take care of the fact that she is a human as well.." It was Queen Elizabeth who muttered this, as she took the sip of the blood again from her glass, without tearing her gaze from Prince Cyrus.


    However, through the talks, King Almen had kept himself quiet. He didn''t say anything in regard to the same event that happened right now. Instead of uttering anything else, he was more fixed on his own meal and had intrigued to eat it. Neither did he sound too worried about the situation. "She has left. We should now complete breakfast. We all have work to do.."


    "Sure father. But I can sense that the brother doesn''t regard his wife''s choice much.." it was Prince Alex who commented back, to get a sharp reply too.


    "Doesn''t concern you. You should rather focus on your own fiance, otherwise she will make you a chokehold as well.." Prince Cyrus told again, before he took the knife in his hand and the fork.


    Using the two, he had cut the steak that was present in his plate before he ate the food. Without the change in his expressions, everyone saw that he wasn''t reacting either.


    After they all sensed that things were resuming to the current scenario, they all once again started to continue the rest of the breakfast.


    However, no one knew what was going inside his brain. He had kept the same expressionless face throughout, but to not display either he had kept himself mum.


    ''I guess....I should pay a visit to her as well..''


    ...


    On the other hand, Princess Alice had run to her chamber where she immediately rushed inside. Her breath was extremely heavy, as the sweat covered her entire face.


    Infact, she appeared to be no less than any lady who was too scared recently.


    "T-they... drink blood?" Princess Alice knew that she should have been alarmed beforehand.


    This wasnt any other joke itself, since it was very much clear to her. They all are vampires, they have the natural needs to be filled and they all get power from this drink as well.


    But she had least expected them to drink it so openly as well. That was the last thing she was looking forward to seeing today, however she did and now it makes her feel he churns in her own stomach.


    It was as if there was any other knot present inside.


    "Gosh..." Princess Alice had taken the help of the shelf. She walked closer to her bed to sit on the bed after removing the transparent net that had surrounded her entire bed.


    Her entire self was already shivering to the next extent where her face had started to turn paler.


    "I can''t just see that drink...." she can''t help but feel somewhat guilty.


    Subconsciously, her hands traveled to hold her entire face in her palms. Engulfing her face into her palms, she had closed her eyes to let her nerves calm down so that it didn''t end up burning her mind as well.


    However, her silence and peace didn''t last for much long either when she felt the door of her chamber once again being opening. Without the need to remove her hand from her face, she peakds through her fingers, to find no one else but her Vampire husband!


    Without even muttering anything, she heard him closing the door behind him before he walked closer to her, but stopped at a certain distance, "Was there any need for you to run away from there?"


    "What else do you expect me to do? Stay there and see you all drink the blood..out of any human?" Alice can''t thelp but mutter, in a low voice.


    Her words brought a smile on his lips where he immediately shook his head, "As if you had no idea that we Vampires need blood for energy? You have been married into the vampire land, Princess Alice. You''re Not simply into the Humanland anymore here where you expect that there won''t be any more changes..."


    "Changes were expected...but you''re not understanding my position either, Prince Cyrus. I know that you must have been embarrassed by me, but I can''t just stand there and see you all drink blood..."


    "That''s not the right reason..."


    "Is that so?" Princess Alice got up on her toes where she stared at the man with her burning eyes to only smile at him, "You are saying that it isn''t like that? Cyrus, I''m a human! Do you expect me to just smile, when you guys drink the blood of a human?"


    In response, a scoff left out from Cyrus''s lips. His eyes are containing the same fury, where he saw that she was putting all the blame over him.


    Innitially, he had no idea why he had even come out here, since his mind was talking against it.


    He wanted to leave her alone, since she wasn''t his headache. Yet his heart was the one who got heavier over his mind and dragged his feets to this, leaving his meal in the middle as well.


    No one questioned him either, since they all believed that the Crowned Prince must have gone to have a check over his wife''s condition.


    However, he himself was deeply confused about the reason for him appearing here...


    Tugging his hand behind his body, he took another step closer to the burning face, "Princess...I expected you to be brave enough to handle everything. But seem like I was wrong..."


    "You were wrong? I think Prince Cyrus thinks too highly of me. But let me remind you, my behavior, my taste and preferences are all according to what we call, birthplace. I can and will get accustomed. For today''s sudden leave, I gave my apologies but...don''t expect me to sit there and see you all drinking that blood.."


    "That''s what we all do. You are going to be the Queen, how will others comment when they see that their Queen isn''t even getting used to this real life?" Cyrus was getting annoyed. She was on his nerves right now!


    If he had to take the oath of being the King one day, she would have to take the position beside him. That was the last resort, since she is the first married wife. But how can he let her be the Queen when she is too much reluctant?


    Hi annoyance had reached the certain limit where was left with no other option around him but to finally calm his nerves. It was getting out of his hands to control his sentiments which were at the edge of getting out of his mind..


    The fierceness was very much evident on his face which was hard to let go from Alice''s eyes as well. She found him to be acting unreasonably.


    What was the need for him to create the blunder of the nowhere issues?


    "Prince Cyus is overreacting now..." Alice can''t help but mtter but in return, she got a reply too, "Forget about it... you aren''t worthy of being said something even.."


    Saying his sentence, prince Cyrus took the few steps back where his eyes never tore from the lady herself. While Princess Alice was shocked by his wordings, it did sound very much rude. But before she could have even answered back, he again told her...


    "At the end of the day, you are still a human. A human mind and body, I can''t even expect same understanding from someone like you...."

 Chapter 77 - Cyruss Birth Mother!

    Having said that, Alice kept her eye over him but there was absolute silence between them. No one even uttered a single word, where their breath was halting in the middle, "You aren''t wrong either, Princess Alice...but I guess... I had expected too much out of you.."


    With these words, at last, he had turned around to walk in the direction of the door of the chamber. He opened it and had once again closed it behind him, leaving her alone in the room again.


    For the next few minutes, she didn''t budge from her position. It was as if Princess Alice was frozen to her spot like any other statue. ''Did he just say that I''m not worthy?''


    Her lips turned straight as she realized his words again. It was ringing in her mind like many other statements.


    It made her clutch her clothes more vigorously where Alice could sense that her breath was getting deeper with each second. "I''m not able to understand him? Why the hell can''t this simple thing fix inside his mind that I am a human and I can''t see them drinking blood?!"


    The thought constantly revolved around her mind where Alice had to take the seat behind her. Sitting on the bed, she was still present in the daze where princess Alice was hurt by his words more than what she had expected.


    ''Was there any need for him to get so furious over something simple?'' she didn''t think so.


    In her mindset, she found him to be acting like any other five years old child, who needs care and attention.


    That was least expected out of him.


    But Princess Alice was soon broken out of her dream when she heard a knock on her door. Lifting her glance, it fell on the lady Ashley, who had decided to appear for now. "Lady Ashley...please come in.."


    Picking herself up from the bed, she stood again with her broad shoulders. Holding all her sadness beneath her mask of a smile, she stared at the lady who had kept the same composure on her face when she stepped inside her chamber along with her two maids behind her.


    "Princess Alice...you suddenly ran away..." Lady Ashley asked, making Alice''s heart skip a beat. ''Is she also here to talk about my unusual behavior?'' Alice didn''t have the heart to discuss it.


    However, knowing that this isn''t being controlled by her hand either, Alcie finally nodded her head at her, "I am sorry for my sudden disappearance from the hall. I know we all were having the breakfast and I suddenly...came back to my chamber..."


    "There is nothing to apologize for from your side. Even, I should be the one who should do so¡­" Lady Ashley''s speech made Alice''s forehead tighten into a frown.


    What did she mean by her words that it wasn''t her mistake? Didn''t just Prince Cyrus come to her chamber to bash her so badly?


    It reminded Alice that she really did a blunder by actually running and a self-doubt session was going on inside her brain.


    But when Lady Ashley noted her doubtful expressions, did she say, "I should have been more careful. We never realized that you might not be comfortable seeing us drinking the drink. It was the usual practice here so I didn''t think much.."


    "But I should have been more careful. You are just married now, came into the Vampire''s land, you must not be accustomed to seeing the blood..." Lady''s tone gave Alice the insight that she was already dripping with guilt around her face.


    In fact, what Princess Alice came across was the sight of her covered with sweat. It made her curious, but she had her lips sealed before she passed her a small smile. "You aren''t at fault either. I''m just...not used to these things.."


    "I had guessed it right. But, I know that Queen had intentionally talked about the drinks, to get a reaction out of you.." it was enough to send hints in Princess''s direction, which made her brows curved upwards.


    Subconsciously, her lips parted but she had kept herself shut again as she noted that Lady Ashley wasn''t interested in having the talk about it.


    All she did was pass the information in her direction, either to cause chaos or to alarm her.


    ''Maybe she is trying to tell me..who all are in my favor and who all aren''t?'' Alice wondered.


    Instead of trying to question this, Alice''s eyes wandered behind the lady, to see the two maids standing there with something in their hands, covered by a cloth. "These two..?"


    "Since you came so abruptly,  I brought some food for you. You must be hungry, after all, you had left the meal in the middle.." saying this, Lady Ashley motioned the maids to bring and keep the food on the table that was present in the corner.


    To her delight, when the maids had removed the cloth, Alice''s sight caught the delicious fresh meal that she used to eat. It didn''t make any sense though,  ''What I ate there was different and this is different....how come?''


    It was still a curious and hidden fact, where Alice rotated her head to look at the lady, "I''m grateful that you actually thought about me despite me coming here, out of a sudden.."


    "Oh c''mon! That is nothing, I told you, you can also call me mom. I have taken care of Cyrus from the time he was a few years old. For me, you are his wife and the new daughter in law and it is my responsibility to take care of you."


    Hearing her words brought a smirk to Alice''s face.


    Despite the multiple attempts in her heart, she couldn''t help but feel immense want for this lady. As if, her sweet words did touch her heart and soul.


    It still was not clear to her about her intentions. Since she was very much high on her guards, Alice made sure to not make any opinions and close bonds yet.


    But for the period, she had witnessed how her husband''s monster takes her and keeps her in high regard.


    It was still enough for her to understand that she has immense importance in this household. "Thank you for this then..."


    "Also..." Lady Ashley''s eyes sparkled again, "I know that I shouldn''t tell you this because he has asked me to keep  my mouth shut on this thing.. but I think you should know."


    The words made Alice lift her head to the other side with the questionable gaze, seeming to be sending the obvious doubts to the lady as if it made no sense. "What do you mean to say, Lady Ashley?"


    "It was Cyrus who asked me to bring you the food. He thought that you would be hungry. So he had specially asked me to prepare the special dishes for you....from the kitchen and bring them to you personally so that you can eat and not be left hungry either for the morning..."


    "T-that..."


    "You don''t have to say. I just said what I wanted to." Lady Ashley''s words made Alice close her lips again since she wasn''t even finding the right words to define herself.


    She was speechless, more or less, and it was hard to absorb even. Why was this man so nice to her as if she was really his wife? She might be, but..only in the status because of the alliance that happened...


    But surely his love and patience, care gave her the double meaning to conclude out of the very much situation.


    "I-I..will eat. Thank you again.." Princess Alice muttered, making Lady Ashley shake her head. "Don''t worry about me. But please... eat it fast so that I can give you a tour of the castle and tell you some secrets as well...be ready.."


    ¡­.


    Very soon, Lady Ashley had left her alone in the chamber to finally finish her meal. She was delighted that she got some of her own space and time to complete her breakfast, at least not roaming here and there all empty stomach.


    After finishing her meal, Princess Alice stood in front of the mirror to see herself again. She had adjusted her clothes once again since she will be going out along with Lady Ashley to explore the castle.


    As the Queen-to-be, as well as the newly married, it was one of the most prominent tasks to get used to.


    Taking a deep breath, she brought her hands together in front of her body to finally exit the chamber and found Lady Ashley, standing above the garden.


    Walking closer to her, she gave her a soft smile to finally say, "From where are you going to start, Lady Ashley?"


    "Why not from here?" Lady Ashley pointed at the garden below them to where her gaze as well went, "This garden is one of the most famous ones in the entire castle. Moreover, we all love this the most... especially, it is the closest one to Prince Cyrus.."


    "Closest to Prince Cyrus¡­?" Alice repeated again, with doubt.


    In response, Lady Ashley smiled at her while giving her a meaningful glare, "This garden used to belong to Prince Cyrus''s birth mother."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote ^.^

 Chapter 78 - Killing Cyrus!

    "This is....prince Cyrus''s mother''s garden?" She can''t help but ask in shock.


    As far as she recalled, his mother had died during the time of childbirth. Moreover, his distant fae never gave her enough courage to ask about the same topic.


    It infuriated him she had concluded.


    But now that Lady Ashley had brought this in front of her eyes, her mind had revolved around the different possibilities too.


    Subconsciously, she had grabbed her own shawl around to not tear her eyes from Lady Ashley.


    In response to her, she smiled before averting her gaze back to the garden to stare at the blossoming flowers, "This is in the middle of the entire castle, till that time, neither castle had been made. We all have limited information about her but this belongs to her, we all are aware."


    Without even saying anything else, Alice rotated her head to look down from where they stood.


    Down, there was a big garden, full of greenery. Knowing that each lady and the concubine in the entire castle is given her own space, she was doubting whether she will receive one like this?


    "It is still beautiful...even after her death.." Alice muttered.


    "Because Cyrus makes sure that this is maintained as before. But this Garden also holds a different sentiment in my heart." Hearing this from lady Ashley, she saw her remote expressions, "What sentiments, do you mean to say lady Ashley?"


    A small smirk pulled on her lips where she kept herself, mum. However, when she closed her eyes, Alice''s stare went once again to see her, as lady Ashley was immersed into the dreamland of reclaiming her own sweet moments.


    Making Alice gulp the saliva present in her mouth, she can''t help but bring her hand kept on Ashley''s shoulders, "Lady Ashley.."


    "The reason is that, when I came to this castle for the very first time, I met Cyrus here only. He was only a few years old, although very old in his vampire state but in his physical appearance, he was still a small kid. He was sitting in this garden, trying to put a flower in the sand."


    "Back when I used to live, I had a close bond with my step brother''s children. However, when I settled here, I found out that most of them were hostile. Too much..." Alice heard Ashley''s words with her shocked eyes.


    She wasn''t expecting her to be this close, to the extent where she remembers the time when she met prince Cyrus for the very first time.


    At this point, she would guess that lady Ashley does possess a warmth value in Cyrus''s heart.


    Whereas, Lady Ashley had not finished when she continued to say, "I met him...he was really lost. later, I found out that no one actually takes care of his well-being except the few assigned maids. And the reason was very much simple, he was motherless, as well as, not the son of the Queen even."


    Whereas Alice had kept her lips sealed but she can''t help but feel a bit closer to the bond that she had linked her with Prince Cyrus.


    Alice e knew what it meant to grow up without your mother''s love. In fact, somewhere she was very much grateful that her mother and father were married.


    Her mother was once a Queen as well, making her and her brother the only children of their father as well, next to the throne too.


    But the same can''t be said for Cyrus, whose mother bore no such status. "H-His mother.... who was she? Her title?"


    "I don''t have many hints about that. There are many loopholes around the corner and if you think that Prince Cyrus is very young then you''re wrong. He is aged...quite aged. But he stopped aging..."Lady Ashley had to choose every word with great difficulty.


    She knew now that she can''t just blurt out everything to the newly Princess either.


    The reason was very much simple, all because she was still new and had no trust. Similarly, Lady Ashley didn''t wish to give the personal details of Prince Cyrus.


    However, in the hope that there would be a peaceful relationship between the couple,, she had at least tried her best to give a hint to the lady so that she can adapt herself to Prince Cyrus''s sentiments and emotions.


    While Alice''s lips had turned into a straight line, she couldn''t help but feel the emptiness in her heart.


    It is as if she was facing any other issue that is needed when her own feelings were kind of similar to others.


    But rather than talking about everything at once, lady Ashley had suggested that they walk to the other side of the castle as away.


    Going through the lobbies at their slow pace, it was Princess Alice who endured, "How do you know that Prince Cyrus is not that old? King Almen does look old as well..."


    "King Vilas is old but if we talk about Prince Cyrus.. then he is quite old in his vampire state. Due to certain things which I''m not aware of as well, his aging stopped. Like when I met him, he wasn''t old much but...later when I discussed it, I found out that he was born very early."


    "Just when the King took over this land and that was years ago. I mean centuries maybe..." Lady Ashley''s words were filled with uncertainty.


    But What Alice found shocking was the fact that Prince Cyrus was so old?  How is that possible? "This Kingdom was built up I guess, the period is already fading.."


    "A new generation has taken over, or maybe new to next. But King Almen had managed to stay in such a position for so long. Sometimes, I even wonder who the man I have been married to but that is not my place to ask." Lady Ashley commented again, making Alice be present in the mud of doubts


    But in the back of her mind, she found all this information to be useful as well, which made her realize that Prince Cyrus wasn''t someone ordinary either.


    ''I used to consider him as any other ordinary vampire. Seems like I was truly wrong...''


    Princess Alice kept the same expressions throughout with the same intact face. She was looking absolutely calm, with the new things floating around her.


    But Lady Ashley had more to say when she continued ahead, "I met Cyrus, and he was also looking for some love and care. Just when I met him, I had a deep attachment to him. It was out of its own¡­.but I believe it was what it meant to be because later on, I never had any child of my own either with the King."


    "Y-You don''t have your children?" Princess Alice asked, with amusement.


    The fact that she was still regarded highly in the entire castle, despite not having any other son of the King was another tale.


    She couldn''t help or come to terms with it.


    Meanwhile, Lady Ashley had smiled to answer, "Because I had Crowned prince and me. I had loved him so much that I was still not overwhelmed with not having children. Neither the King asked me since I was taking care of Cyrus from the start..."


    "I had regarded him as my son, even though he addressed me formally with the time. But in this life, I only want him to cherish and achieve everything.." Lady Ashley''s words gave Alice the reason behind understanding many things.


    She had kept her head down, not even lifting her eyes. Taking the smaller steps, Alice was still not interested to show her emotions but in her mind, she could feel that they were something on the same page.


    ''I can understand, he had a father who must always be busy with the official affairs and with other ladies, whereas, no one else and dead.. mother...Prince Cyrus surely had a tough life...'' Alice concluded.


    She won''t deny that her heart did bulge for him. He was after all, innocent in all the mess that was created.


    However, Alice''s doubt was still racing in her chest regarding his age. How old is he? What actually happened to him which made him so old and still look and appear so young?


    It was so unusual for him to be one since she saw his face and the physical appearance.. he looks damn sexy in her eyes.


    How can she say that he was older than twenty or twenty-five in the human age?


    Even princess Alice can''t come to the same reality even, where she found this thing extremely lewd in her eyes.


    Yet Alice never put an expression on her face either.


    Meanwhile, Lady Ashley was on her way giving her the peaks of inside the castle. Whether it be the right-wing of the castle or the left, she made sure that nothing was left.  "So here, me and lady Aura gather to have our meals sometimes, in the  evening.."


    "And therein the center wing, there is the chamber of King Almen and Queen Elizabeth. In The adjoining Wing, you will find the room of Prince Alex, since the Queen mother always likes to keep Prince Alex in her observation¡­" Lady Ashley explained.


    But it makes a frown curve on Princess Alice''s head, "What is this? Is she so protective?"


    "Well..." Ashley had to take a deep breath before she rotated to look at princess Alice with her serious turn of expression, "I should tell you this..."


    "Prince Alex is the second in line to have the throne after Crown Prince Cyrus. When Cyrus was declared as the Crowned Prince, it was no one else but Queen Elizabeth and her dear son, who had done much of the revolt against the same.." The information made Alice''s eyes sparkle.


    Whereas, Lady Ashley continued to speak, which finally made Princess Alice raise her guards, "Prince Cyrus has been a wall for them....and the major threat. And once, Prince Alex had tried to Kill Cyrus.... to take over  his title and throne.."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with your love!

 Chapter 79 - Talk With Queen!

    "Here, you will find many people who are lusty for your and Cyrus''s blood. He has the power but that doesn''t mean that he can''t be killed either."


    Lady Ashley''s words were more than any shock to Alice''s ears. Her wide eyes were already not able to extract the information which traveled into her ears. ''Did Prince Alex really go to that extent to kill Cyrus?''


    She wouldn''t be shocked because at her place as well, there are many enemies residing under their own shelter.


    However, this was least expected here, especially when Princess Alice wasn''t expecting herself to be in the same danger as others.


    "Y-You are saying that prince Alex is... still after everything and Queen is also..supporting him?'''' Princess Alice can''t help but ask with her still bewildered expressions.


    However, to her dismay lady, Ashley only kept a subtle smile over her face.


    "You are still new. As I told you, many things will unfold at their own pace." Ashley''s words made Alice''s heart jump at a rapid pace. She still has not been able to come to terms¡­


    However, both the ladies were constantly walking around the castle. It was wide and giant, which Alice concluded.


    In fact, she could understand how vast this must be to be handled by two different ladies and concubines. However, she could totally feel that Lady Ashley had a good influence... yet not as that of Lady Sierra and Lady Tia.


    Probably because she is the youngest one, and when she came, she only got hatred of others. It was natural since most of the concubines and Ladies must not get along.


    ''Who knows how she and Lady Aura can handle things together¡­ even when the other ladies aren''t even on good terms¡­'' At a certain point while talking and in the middle of the tour which she gave, Alice realized that at some time¡­ she will also land in such a position...


    Being the Bride of the Crowned Prince wasn''t as good as she thought it to be..


    When Lady Ashley noted her downcasted shoulders, she kept her hand over hers, "What are you thinking about, Alice?"


    There was a softness in her voice, which invaded the guards of Alice, which were already high. Initially, she had kept her lips totally sealed in the hope of not letting herself reveal too many things either.


    But the voice from inside her was telling her to speak it. Maybe, Lady Ashley will be helpful in her worries as well? Taking a deep breath, Alice maintained her composure before she opened her eyes again to look at the lady with a slightly worried grin near her lips.


    "You already know about his Alliance. Humans and vampires aren''t advised to mate either. But for the throne, Kingdom will need children, to survive and be secure. Actually, Prince Cyrus will also mar-"


    "...You are afraid that Cyrus will marry other ladies and you will be left in no position?" she can''t help but ask, as Lady Ashley guessed her uneasiness already.


    It was very much evident on her face and Alice''s body language gave the same signal.


    Meanwhile, Alice gulped the saliva present in her mouth while staring at the lady with her longing eyes. "You are correct...won''t that be the worst situation... I will also stand in the situation where you are...."


    "I don''t think so you will," answered Lady Ashley, where her confident grin had traced her lips. It gave her an unavoidable boost to her strong will, as it was of no use since she will always be someone, who has the same title...


    She can''t bear children for him, neither can she actually be one of those who will remain childless. Whereas lady Ashley was giving her some confident vibe, enough to make her heart skip a beat as well. She won''t deny either that it was unusual someone....


    As Alice''s brown lifted as she asked, "What do you mean to say?"


    "Prince Cyrus has seen many things in his life till now. He has seen the fewd that keeps going among the different ladies and their children since his example of the same." Hearing this, Alice''s lips turned into a straight line.


    Lady Ashley continued, "I don''t think he will marry tons of the ladies either. Yes, to secure the lineage of the throne, he might go ahead and have one more lady on his side. You might have to bear one lady....and that too, only if you aren''t able to give him children....which you might not as we all know..." lady Ashley didn''t need to complete her words either.


    While Alice had to maintain her pure composure, her cheeks did turn red. She wasn''t sure why but it made her feel the saddest moment in her life as if she was going to be under the heavyweight of something.


    "I understand." was all she replied back before, another maid came across them.


    She, first of all, bowed down and then settled herself in the Princess''s direction, "it is the Queen''s message. She is actually seeking your presence in her personal garden. If you can please come, princess Alice..."


    "Queen Elizabeth?" Alice once again asked, to which she got a vigorous nod.


    As the wordings trailed into her ears, she rotated herself to look at the Lady beside her, who had blinked her eyes altogether. Her jaw had uttered, as it was no very much amusing tone either. But to not come in the bad books the Queen, she finally bid goodbye to the Lady Ashley, who didn''t mind it either.


    Walking with the maid, she guided her towards the lobbies where they finally appeared in the personal garden belonging to Queen. It was huge, she guessed it was more vast as compared to the one she saw earlier of Cyrus''s mother.


    Blinking her eyes, princess Alice had kept her hand in front of her body while keeping a faint smile that lingered on her lips.


    The maid lead her to the garden where she signaled her in another direction, "Princess, please lead your way in that direction. Queen is waiting there."


    "Thank you then.." Alice answered before she walked ahead to finally arrive near where the Queen was sitting on her chair and sipping out of her cup.


    Coughing a bit, first of all, Alice gained her attention, when Queen Elizabeth finally turned around to look at the Princess.


    A small smile had covered her lips, "You are finally here. Come, sit with me, Princess."


    "Thank you for calling me here, Queen." Alice kept it formal where she took the seat that was opposite to the Queen.


    Keeping herself in a confident manner, Alice had kept her head high despite feeling the chills down her spine for meeting with the Queen impersonal.


    As the Queen stared at the lady in front of her, she couldn''t help but smile at her as well, "The day you arrived, I knew that you were immensely beautiful. And today, I had a better look at you."


    "Thank you, your highness, for the compliment. But I must say, you are no less." Alice had passed on the same compliment, despite not finding the Queen even so attractive either.


    The lady looked at her with a soft smile, "That is kind of you to say this for me. But I appreciate your words."


    In response, Alice gave her a sweet smile. Her hands had clutched together into the one but there was no trace of uneasiness either on her face. "You called me here?"


    "Since you have come here as the wife of Prince Cyrus, I thought I should have a few talks with you. The conversation was supposed to be at a better and quiet place rather than with all of them together." The Queen had kept her same expressions throughout as if she had a very chief concern to convey to her.


    In the back of her mind, Alice didn''t trust her. But fact that she was important since she is the Queen of their Kingdom. "You''re most welcome to say whatever you wish to."


    "Well.. why don''t you have a drink that is served.." The Queen motioned at the drink that was kept in the small cup. Her eyes traveled to stare at it with her round eyes, "T-this.. "


    "Don''t worry, this doesn''t contain blood." Elizabeth gave her assurance.


    On getting her the assurance, Alice gathered her courage to finally bring her hands forward to hold it up. Wrapping her fingers on the cup, she took it in her lap.


    But when the Queen noted that she had finally taken it into her hands, she cleared her mind while having a few expressions, "Princess Alice, I heard that it wasn''t you but your cousin who was supposed to marry your Prince. Is that correct?"


    "Correct." Alice didn''t give much insight either.


    "But then what actually happened? Why would you replace her position and marry Prince Cyrus? How come the council even agreed?"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with your votes! Also, let us climb up in the ranking!

 Chapter 80 - No Love Or Care!

    The question startled Princess Alice. How was she supposed to say that it was her sister, who ran away from the wedding and with no option left, she had to take the place up?


    It made no sense in her ears, but she wasn''t interested in tarnishing the image of her father which has been built over the years either.


    A straight line on her forehead, with a lot of hesitation, had already crawled under her skin. Another layer of uneasiness had made her feel shivers down her spine as Princess Alice lowered her gaze.


    Meanwhile, it was lady Ashley, who looked at her again, without raising her eyes, "What happened, princess? Do you need anything?"


    "Not..not at all." At last, Princess Alice lifted her head to look back at the Queen, with her sparkling gaze, "Your question, well some uncertain circumstances arose and it made me come up for the same. Unfortunately, my cousin''s sister wasn''t interested in marrying so we didn''t force her."


    "That is very much kind of you all." Queen Elizabeth kept the earlier sweet expressions where she blinked her eyes, "I can understand. Any weak humans will be scared to the earth with the thought of marrying a vampire..."


    "But it seems like you''re very brave to step into this named alliance..." Alice''s ears rose happily at her words. ''Is she trying to show my entire race as the weakling people?''


    Her urge to roll her eyes was at its peak. But she had to control her urges as well since her heart wasn''t settled.


    Upsetting her was the worst scenario, especially when she is all new and Lady Ashley had already warned her about the malicious intentions.


    Meanwhile, lady Ashley took the sip from her class. She was least bothered by her words yet, she was still not feeling joyous. "Yet...now that you are here, you are supposed to handle many responsibilities as well."


    "I understand, my Queen."


    "The responsibilities won''t be light-weighted either. As the future Queen to be, you will be trained. But remember one thing, it will be very hard for you to make your own space because..." Queen had taken a pause to lift her dangerous glint eyes again.


    It was as if Alice had met any other demon in front of her and she could feel the danger around herself. "What is that one thing to keep in mind, her Highness?"


    Alice tried her best to not shield away from the fear despite her heart telling her that it would be best for her to do so.


    Whereas, the Queen''s smirk had reached up to her eyes. She looked like any other vampire monster, but this time, Alice had gathered the courage to not let herself flip away.


    Queen Elizabeth took a deep breath where she replied back, "...You aren''t any vampire and people here hate the humans. At least you should keep in mind that your actions shouldn''t infuriate the locals otherwise¡­"


    There was no need for her to complete her words since it was very much understood. The thought of meeting a local and any mishap to take place made her gulp the saliva present in her mouth.


    Instead of trying to act courageous, she was still evaluating how come this Queen was interested in reading her so openly? Was this the prime reason for calling her here?


    It raised her guilds but soon, she could not conclude that she was here, not to actually hear whatever that the Queen mutters.


    It was ultimately not imaginable and made her appear like any other weakling. The thought covered in her mind about how to react to this situation.


    She was unsure but her thread broke down when the Queen once again opened her mouth.


    "You humans have the behavior of trusting on everyone too easily. I should warn you that these kinds of things don''t take place in our Kingdom."


    "Queen Elizabeth had already formed an opinion about me?" This time, Princes Alice asked without showing a trace of nervousness. "I believe that you know about us, the humans, better than we know about you."


    Hearing her rebellious tone made the Queen''s eyes feel amusement. It gave her the sight that the Princess wasn''t as sweet as he seems to be for others.


    "We do research about each one of our kind. All those.. who can be a threat to us." Queen Elizabeth answered, with a stern voice but it made a scoff left from Alice''s lips.


    Her eyes soaked to the extent that she could easily find it astonishing, "Is that so? I would advise the Queen to not only depend on the bookish things. They are written¡­ by our own enemies and obviously, no enemy will write anything good about us."


    "Moreover, we humans don''t tend to trust too swiftly either. I haven''t even trusted anyone in this entire castle yet." Alice openly declared without beating her eyes even for the minor second.


    She wasn''t any other person to be actually into bullies. If the Queen took in her mind that her state will actually make Alice shocked, then she was purely wrong.


    Meanwhile, the Queen had already straightened up her back as she turned her head a bit. "You are a fierce one.."


    "Indeed, I''m. But absolutely not as someone who is described in your few old papers either." Alice answered honestly.


    Her replies once made Queen Elizabeth narrow her eyes. She wasn''t letting her expressions come on the page but she had tried her best to not let this lady come in power in front of her eyes.


    ''She is purely a threat that needs to be removed as early as possible¡­'' This was what floored in Queen Elizabeth''s mind as she could see that the strong-headed human poses a bit of luck.. which won''t do any good to her.


    Keeping her chin high, Queen had kept back her cup on the table before she adjusted her shawl. Whereas Princess Alice just only noted her actions but it didn''t impact her gaze.


    Afterward, when the lady was done with her thing, did her eyes fly again at Alice. However this time, she had changed her aura within a few seconds, shocking Alice.


    "You are still new and I understand. Marriage is a one-time thing for ladies either human or vampires. But I must warn you to take the notice to keep your distance from everyone¡­"


    "Would the Queen be generous enough to reveal the names of those..?" Alice hit back.


    In response, the Queen didn''t blink her eyes for the next few seconds before muttering, "Your husband. Crowned Prince Cyrus is dangerous."


    Hearing this, a faint smile reached her lips, "Sure! Your son, Prince Alex had also told me the same thing that he is dangerous.."


    "He is. We are telling you for your own safety, girl.." Queen Elizabeth once again muttered but it didn''t bring any other joyous either.


    Alice had tried her best to not show any hint of annoyance but the slight curiosity had appeared on the corners of her eyes. "Cyrus... is well behaved, as far as with me."


    "Girl, you are just married. You just now told me that you haven''t made any opinion till now. How come you know that Cyrus is well behaved?"


    "Because he is someone with whom I have spent the maximum time till now. Since the day I arrived, he is someone who has been in touch with me. I think it isn''t hard to know about someone''s intentions, even without trusting someone." Alice bluntly told her, without moving her eyes.


    There was no trace of unhappiness but what surfaced was confident self.


    However, this attitude brought a scoff from Queen Elizabeth''s lips, when she laughed. A chuckle escaped from her lips before muttering, "Yoy is such a talented person. So sad that you were brought into this Alliance. Tsk. Tsk.. a Princess likes you is now left in the hands of the vampires."


    "But that doesn''t mean that I won''t warn you." Queen Elizabeth''s eyes narrowed when the unstable aura spread across her sides. "Prince Cyrus is known for his cold charm. Many ladies fall for it but it is a trap."


    "A trap?"


    "A trap for ladies like you. A vampire like him loves to have the taste of human blood. Fresh blood from the body of someone." Queen Elizabeth didn''t finish when she adjuted herself to the current position.


    "You are merely a Princess involved in this marriage. A wedding for both the Kingdom. From now on, you should entirely drop the dreams of any lavish fairy tale." Queen Elizabeth told.


    Her every statement was making Alice alarmed. Despite knowing that they aren''t on the good terms with Cyrus, Alice had no wish to let their words be unheard either. ''Who knows how much truth does her words hold.''


    Queen Elizabeth gave her a vibrant smile before saying, "This marriage was simply forced on him, so on you. I would like Princess Alice to not expect anything out of this marriage, like Love, care, or anything else. This Alliance is nothing but a compromise....do you get it?"

 Chapter 81 - Tricks Of Kingdom!

    Princess Alice never tore her gaze from the Queen. It was as if she had come across anyone, who was literally thinking for her betterment.


    If all the expressions on the faces were supposed to be true, till now, Alice would have strongly believed that this lady was in her favor.


    However, she wasn''t in any other world either. In the back, she had already made an opinion for this Queen of the Kingdom, and that wasn''t in a positive sense.


    But without letting her spark fade away, Alice muttered, "Queen Of Gazelle Kingdom can rest assured. I don''t expect love and affection from this Alliance."


    "That is very well because you won''t be getting that. Keep your expectation lower and yourself away from that vampire because he will try his best to have you." It was the Queen who had a change of plans.


    She knew that if both of them mate, it will be to her advantage. After all, Prince Cyrus''s curse will surely break and it will be a joyous moment for her.


    However, as she came across Princess Alice, what Elizabeth felt was different.


    ''She is too powerful from a normal Human. Even her aura and her mind. I can''t even read her thoughts when I''m using all my powers..'' It equipped her with curiosity. And she will not let anything happen to this lady until...she realizes who she actually is.


    And this...will be happening very much soon...


    .....


    On the other hand, King Almen had called Crowned prince Cyrus as well as prince Alex to discuss another Kingdom''s strategies...


    In fact, this time there were many other Princes of the Kingdom too, along with the Generals and the ministers.


    They all were standing around the map that was laid on the center table. Whereas, it was general Ryan who was making everyone understand the layout that he had designed. "Fleke Empire has been never been such strong. We all are aware of how they have used the ill powers to gather the soldiers last time and fought with the Crystal Empire."


    "Their methods have been so different that they have been banished from the Peace COUNCIL as well. But this didn''t impact their strong walk to compete over other kingdoms. They are strongly proceeding further to expand their control and regions." General Ryan had lifted his stick from the one hand to do the maps to the other before he continued, "This is the place where they are currently and. And here..are we." general Ryan told while pointing to their own palace.


    "They aren''t very close but they do pose a threat to us. Sooner or later, we will be against them as well, because they aren''t ready for any peace treaty as well." General Ryan finally told.


    On hearing everything, it was Crowned Prince Cyrus who lifted his eyes to look at the General, "From where are they gathering the power?"


    "Probably from the Clouds. An invention of a local had helped them with all the disasters, which had taken place and turned their losing battle into the winning." General Ryan honestly told with a serious expression plastered on his face.


    On the other hand, it was King Almen whose eyes had narrowed. "They will come for us.."


    "How can you be so sure, father?" Prince Alex asked, who saw his father''s confidence, "It can be that they don''t happen to come to us and they..actually take the U-turn before reaching our frontiers."


    "I don''t think they will, brother Alex." It was the other Prince, named Sebastian who spoke. He was the son of the lady Sierra, who had inherited her brown hair. He had a thick brow and knife-like jawline.


    Prince Alex rotated his head to look at his brother, with a raised eyebrow, "Why do you think like this, Seb?"


    "We can easily see that the Fleke empire is targeting those empires, which aren''t very powerful. Till yet as told by general Ryan, they have already taken control over the small kingdoms which wasn''t any difficult task for them. But now, since they have gathered strong soldiers base, their aim is for the Big empires."


    In return, Cyrus, who has listened to his words very attentively, can''t help but agree with him. Staring back at his father, he also gave him the meaning of all, "I can agree with whatever that Seb told us. Our Empire is vast enough. If they can defeat us, they will have their hands on the most powerful kingdom of the vampires. And the Fleke Empire will not let this opportunity be wasted..."


    Whatever was told by prince Cyrus as well as Prince Seb did make sense to King Almen. He had kept himself silent through the next few minutes as if he was only staring at the map that was in front of his eyes.


    Evaluating everything that is possible, his mind had worked in all the directions possible, to invade the fights at the maximum level. "General Ryan, do we possess the arms to fight right now?"


    "To fight, we do possess, Your Highness. But..I would like to warn you that our enemy has too many powers. It isn''t advisable for us to go against them until we have the knowledge about their forces.." General Ryan gave his honest opinion.


    There was all around uneasiness. While death was knocking on their doors and on its way towards them, there was no sign that they would have to get their things straight.


    Otherwise, the chances of defeat are very much high.


    Meanwhile, Prince Alex also stayed quiet but surely, his back was filled with chills. ''Fight? At least Cyrus is here...he will lead everything if anything happens...''


    Whereas in contrast to his thoughts, King Almen had taken a deep breath. Closing his eyes for the next few seconds before reopening them, he stared down at the map but his words were directed to everyone who was present, "Last time I heard that Fleke Empire was willing to let go of Crystal Empire if... the Crystal Empire''s King, was willing to let the Fleke Empire''s sister be married off to him."


    "But as well know that Crystal empire''s King was reluctant, the fought happened as now we all know who is ruling over it...."


    The words startled everyone presents out there. In fact, they started to look at each other, except Cyrus, who hadn''t torn away from his gaze from his father, "Are you suggesting something, his Highness?"


    "Cyrus..." At last, King Almen raised his head to look at his oldest son, as well as the Crown Prince before muttering, "You know that this is a deadly situation... The mistake committed by the King of Cyrus Empire was to reject a proposal of the wedding."


    "Whereas if he had accepted to marry the Fleke Empire''s King''s sister, this situation could have been avoided. We all know the rumors that she is different. She has powers, which are basically the reason for the upliftment of the Fleke Empire''s soldiers as well..."


    "But Your Highness, that doesn''t mean that his sister would have been loyal to them. What guarantees that they won''t have gone to war even after he had married his sister?" It was Seb who raised this question, not understanding the theory of his father even relevant.


    The Fleke Empire can''t be trusted either. How were they supposed to actually believe that they would have remained quiet after their sister was married?


    There were so many chances that this was the way of letting their sister enter into the Kingdom, and to weaken it internally. She could have acted like that as well, which wasn''t any good chance to take either.


    But King Vias had tilted his eyes on Cyrus. Moreover, prince Cyrus''s jaw had clutched together with his eyes narrowing into a sly glint, "Your Highness, you know those things..aiisn''t favorite."


    "You can marry her, and this will solve many issues." King Almen had openly given the declaration, which didn''t shock Prince Alex much.


    But on the other hand, Prince Seb had to keep his silence, yet a frown had settled on his forehead "Again a marriage? Didn''t Crown Prince Cyrus just now marry his Suziania bride?''


    Meanwhile, initially, Cyrus didn''t even rebel or agree. He had kept himself in a state of deep silence. However, his hands had converted into a fist. The gaze had turned chilly where the temperature had dropped to the next level.


    "King Almen..." he took the full name which raised King Almen''s brows, "What? You didn''t like my option?"


    "Disgusting. Your option is beyond that! I''m not any plaything who will keep on marrying whosoever you will ask me to." Cyrus found it hard to not raise his voice.


    Deep in his heart, he was willing to snap his father''s head. Even his inner urges were showing up, at the height that he was to marry another person..no, that was the last thing he was looking forward to.


    Especially, when there is already one to handle back in his chamber for now...


    However, his displeasure wasn''t liked by King Almen at all. His annoyance was much to his displeasure, where the forehead lines of his deepened, "This is for the Kingdom of ours.."


    "Kingdom of ours? You are the king. Why don''t you marry her and bring one more lady as your wife? Since you already have five, bringing one won''t create any harm either. Right, His Highness?


    ....


    Do not forget to vote!

 Chapter 82 - Responsibilities!

    This enraged the King to the next extent. His anger was very much visible on his face.


    He had to take deep breaths to not let his fury take over, "Do you even have any idea, what are you even saying CYRUS?!"


    "I do have, and that''s why I''m saying this to you. Why don''t you marry her, instead of asking me to marry that lady?" Cyrus once again said it on his face, like another straight person. He was damn serious in his words, and there was no denying that.


    Moreover, Prince Seb and prince Alex were also taken aback by confidence in prince Cyrus. Despite the common fact that both the King and the Crowned prince don''t get along, Prince Cyrus has never raised his voice much in front of his father.


    Their faces held shocked expressions but they didn''t even give the voice to their words. Standing there with their solid feet, they observed everything with their naked eyes.


    Meanwhile, Cyrus held his chin high, the spark still present in his eyes, "What happened to you? Did I say anything wrong? The King has five ladies in the castle. One more won''t be any problem to you."


    "Cyrus! This isn''t'' the time to joke around!" King Almen yelled at the top of his lungs.


    "Neither am I saying nor joking with you, King Almen? Whatever I have said is so true. Go ahead and marry her, at least this can stop us from going in a war with someone as powerful as them." Cyrus didn''t bulge from his statement.


    Everyone present there has witnessed the strong state of Cyrus, who was even outspokenly telling his father to get married once again. While prince Alex was annoyed by this, prince Seb didn''t reach much.


    However, it was Generally Ryan who had seen everything quietly. But then, when he felt that the talks were getting heated up with did he finally interfere, "I think we should find a feasible solution for this war..we need to avoid this at any cost.."


    "And this can be easily avoided if Prince Cyrus married the King''s sister. Why not, Prince Cyrus?'' It was Alex who raised his voice, with his eyes dancing between his father and his brother, "You are eligible. They will also agree since you are a crown prince.."


    Hearing his words, Prince Cyrus turned around to look at his dear brother. An evident surprise plastered on his face, he can''t help but mutter, "If that''s the case, why don''t you step in this alliance and marry that lady?"


    "But you are Crowned Pr-"


    "Already married to the Human princess." Prince Cyrus broke Alex in the middle to pass the comment about his recent procuring marriage too.


    A serious expression took a toll over his face, which was displaying that he wasn''t interested in her. He was all over serious about the fact of not getting married again, and it made sense to Prince Seb.


    Instead of following his father anymore, Cyrus was staring in his brother''s direction, when he commented back, "Since I''m already married, she will agree to marry you too. After all, you aren''t married even once."


    "Y-You!" Alex''s face was burning red when the anger was rushing down his veins. The temperature of the entire room had dropped to the next level where there was no way for anyone to actually matter.


    The deep silence that had taken over was very heavy to break. It was as if, any ice layer formed. But the general Ryan found no reason but to continue with it either.


    At last, he further explained, "I guess, fighting right now isn''t any solution either. We can''t get anyone married."


    "Yes and I think, you all should find another solution to everything that is happening around." Saying his words, Cyrus passed everyone present there a look. Without even trying to speak with them again, he finally turned around to leave the chamber to come out of the room.


    Everyone was surprised to their core but none reacted much. The temperature in the chamber was very cold, but King Almen didn''t let anyone go behind him either. However, prince Seb could feel the urge to go and talk with the Crown prince.


    Looking at his father, he muttered, "I think I will see what we can do and talk with the other people out there. If general Ryan can assist me in this.'''' Prince Seb''s eyes traveled to see General Ryan, who passed him a small nod. "I shall come with you on this."


    As they both walked out of the chamber, leaving prince Alex and King Almen alone, both of their eyes were already turning cold. "He is planning something big, father. I can see that Cyrus isn''t someone who will be tamed so easily"


    "Hmm. I can see that too. But for this war, we need him." King Almen told after turning his gaze back at his son, "Otherwise, we will have to go to the war and this will include you. Are you willing to go to war?"


    "Obviously no. You said that Cyrus will act as our cover. Should he cover this too?" Alex''s brows raised when he asked the question.


    However, King Almen had fallen silent. He had no words to explain the tour of sentiments and the events that resided in his mind. There was no choice left in his hands either except to persuade Cyrus to take the step ahead and marry the King''s sister.


    Tearing his gaze from his son, his eyes moved to see the map and focused on where the Fleke Empire was. Its region is growing with the passage of time and it was just the talks of the few more days and nights left for their soldier''s army to come at the frontier too.


    At this calculation, King Almen''s heart jerked. A deep sigh escaped from his lips. He brought his hands near his forehead to massage the lines before muttering, "I think...the only resort left with me is to blackmail Cyrus once again with this status..otherwise, this Empire will be gone from our hands.."


    .....


    At the same time, after coming out of the chamber, Prince Cyrus was having a high temper. His blood veins were visible on his neck, which was half-covered with the help of the armor which he wore.


    However, instead of going back to his own chamber, he walked a bit away from the chamber of the King Almen''s discussion and then stood near the railings.


    Keeping his hand on the pillar, he raised his eyes to look in the sky above him, finding it all blue.


    ''I just married and King Almen can''t help but find another bride for me? Has he taken me into a stock which can be sold and touched by anyhow?'' the thought made his hands curl into a fist.


    Crown prince Cyrus stood there, all reserved. He was almost unapproachable since his aura had dropped into negative. The clenched jaw was the proof of his annoyance after whatever happened back in the time.


    Yet, he was pulled back to reality when he heard the steps from behind him. From the sound, he would guess that there were two people behind him, hesitating to converse. "What are you both doing here?" Crowned prince Cyrus asked without turning around.


    "We are here to talk to you." it was Prince Sebestian who answered, but in return, he received a chuckle out from Cyprus, "Talk? Didn''t we all talk inside just now? I don''t find any other reason to talk anymore..."


    "I can understand your concern as well. Your situation is also tough. But I think, you shouldn''t have said this harshly to His Highness''s.'''' Prince Seb told with this brutal honesty.


    But Cyrus didn''t move from his position even now. He had stayed out where he was, without trying to face either general Ryan or the prince Seb who had appeared to talk to him.


    On the lack of response, general Ryan and prince Seb gave each other a weird look that had raised their concern. It was as if, they were already expecting this outcome from this person, yet somewhere back in their mind, they have gathered hope too.


    However, this time, Prince Seb came forward to keep his hand on Cyrus''s shoulders, "You aren''t wrong, as I said. But you should keep in mind that you are the Crowned Prince. You have to think about your position as well."


    "My position? As a Crowned prince?" At this time, prince Cyrus turned around to stare into his brother''s eyes with the flames burning in them, "What do you mean to say to me? Are you afraid that Prince Alex will snatch my title if I don''t agree with the King''s words?"


    "I didn''t me-"


    "I married a lady two days ago. I have responsibilities towards her too. If King Almen thinks that he will try to give me a threat on my title, I guess it will be the time for me to actually step down from this and let Alex do justice to this responsibilities.. and title...."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones!

 Chapter 83 - Changing History!

    "I''m not any weakling. If I''m saying that I will not agree to what King Almen said, I firmly stand on my words and no one can shake my confidence." Prince Cyrus answered without moving his gaze even for a minute.


    Moreover, Prince Seb''s lips were entirely sealed at the sight of his brother''s such strong willpower. It never occurred to him that Prince Cyrus will never do bootlicking just for the sake of the Crown.


    For him, his self-respect comes first and there is nothing in this world that could surpass the same.


    Prince Seb''s silence gave general Ryan the insight that it was his turn to actually speak and come in support. He coughed a bit to gain and lift his eyes to stare at Cyrus, "You have taken the Prince''s words into the wrong manner, Crowned Prince Cyrus."


    "I haven''t taken them the wrong way. I just said what I wanted." Prince Cyrus answered honestly, without bulging from his position.


    He walked in the direction of the General, where Ryan saw the fire that was actually still burning in the Crown Prince''s eyes. He was not like any other vampire, who had the hang of expression on their burning state.


    But his eye-head slightly turned red and General Ryan had a hard time gulping the saliva present in his mouth. Despite the attempts to not let his horror come on his face, he wasn''t successful.


    Yet, after that, he heard the husky voice, "You both are here to convince me that I shouldn''t go against my own father because that can prove a disadvantage for me in the future. But I don''t have any plans to let myself respect to be tempered all because of this title"


    "And..If you think that King Almen really wished to give this title to prince Alex so easily, he would have done that years ago." Cyrus laid out the analysis, which made general Ryan''s mouth hope but no words came out from there.


    But Prince Cyrus didn''t stop in his trail of sentences, "Prince Alex....is too afraid to actually take up the responsibilities. I know when I can go against them and when I can''t. So, you both can rest assured because this power..is going nowhere from my hands.."


    With this statement, Prince Cyrus put his other hand on prince Seb''s shoulders to come and face him again, "You are worried, and your worries are understandable. You love your Kingdom, so do I. Don''t worry, if the dangers linger, we will fight together but we will protect this Kingdom to our last strength."


    On hearing these words, Prince Sebestian''s eyes glowed with the spark, "We will protect this Kingdom altogether, Crowned prince Cyrus.."


    Exchanging the word, Prince Cyrus took the leave of their to go from the place. While Prince Seb and general Ryan stared at his back, they couldn''t help but talk among themselves.


    "Do you think that he is...taking this Alliance to be extra seriously, General Ryan?" Prince Seb asked, without tearing his gaze from the direction in which Cyrus left, to which, the general nodded, "I think he is. Despite knowing that she can never bring him kids and... will always be just the Queen in name, he is acting too fiercely."


    Prince Seb agreed to his wordings, "He is acting protectively towards that woman. It might cost him..."


    In contrast to the earlier serious face, a faint smile carved on the general Ryan''s face which lifted the corner of his lip up, "History is the example that women are many times the example for the man''s downfall.."


    "But..this time, I feel there will be the change.'''' General Ryan honestly told which made Prince''s eyes widen. He started his head in the general direction, to ask,"What kind of change?"


    On the question, the general''s lips had neither a smile that reached up to his ears. There was the slight hint of happiness that plugged in his eyes where he brought his hands all at the back of his body to comment back.


    "The change in the history and the tales.... this Princess....will be the reason for the success of Our Crowned Prince. She will never let him fall and...I can see it..."


    A sigh escaped from prince Seb''s lips where he also nodded, "Let''s hope this is true because if not, we all will be doomed, so will our Kingdom and heritage.."


    ¡­.


    At the same time, Prince Cyrus was walking through the lobbies before his gaze passed through the nearby garden. There his eyes fell on the back of one person, which made his lips turn into a straight line.


    Without thinking twice, he changed direction and came into the garden to see the lady, who was actually sitting near the plants. Towering behind her like any other poll, he stood there with his hands on his back.


    "You are here? I wasn''t expecting you to be there today, lady Sharron."


    Upon hearing his voice, the lady lifted her gaze which traveled to see the Crowned prince. A dimple had formed on her cheeks, with her eyes all around. "Neither was I thinking of coming across Prince Cyrus today."


    "How have you been?" Cyrus asked, keeping his rage under control, to which the lady didn''t get up but moved those eyes back on her plants before she touched them tenderly and talked at the same time, "A lady like me, is actually roaming here and there. I don''t think that someone needs to ask about my well-being."


    "You are also precious in our castle. You are going to be the lady of this Castle after your marriage." Cyrus answered, but then, the answer of Lady Sharron shocked him. "A wedding isn''t done by one person, Crown Prince Cyrus. It requires efforts from both the ends and in my case, neither end is willing to come together in this union."


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Alice had already returned to her own chamber. She had to take a deep sigh before she sat on the bed and took a bit of rest. ''Today was very hectic...'' going and meeting very much drained most of her energy.


    Never did Alice expect that touring the entire castle would be so difficult. On top of that, a conversation with Queen Elizabeth had already made her exhausted.


    She can''t figure out the reasons but her body was almost shaking. Even if she didn''t wish to let herself be overcome by such a long task, she can''t find any energy for herself.


    ''Maybe a rest will do the work...'' With this thought arising in her mind, did Princess Alice walk closer to the window that was present out there?


    But before that, when she had come to stand there for the fresh air, Alice''s eyes fell at a certain distance from her chamber to see something and found that there were two people, conversing.


    "Wait! Is that Cyrus and... a lady?" The sight was still very much confusing but her mind told her that she was correct this time.


    The simple armor of Cyrus and his solid body language were enough to make her realize that he was there. Moreover, with another lady, who is now standing in front of Cyrus, with her mixed eyes. ''Who can be this lady?'' she had no clue but it didn''t mean that it didn''t increase something in her heart.


    Thousands of emotions surged inside her mind when she clutched her hands onto the window''s borders, where her eyes narrowed. "This...he told me that he doesn''t have anyone in his life yet he is talking with a lady?"


    She highly doubted if the lady was his sister or any other Princess of at least this Kingdom. The simple look of the lady''s face was enough to make her understand that there was something more..


    It infuriated her mind but she knew how to cope as well. It Wasn''t only taking a troll on her mind but also making her almost go crazy!


    ''God....don''t tell me that he has secret lovers here and there and he didn''t tell me about them because he thought I will hurt them?'' Was this the possibility or not? It wasn''t enough to conclude but it cleared her.


    As her heart was hammering against her chest, she was left with no other option but at least to take deep breaths to calm herself.


    Bringing her hand back on her chest, she rotated her head again to see at the both of them, the feelings taking another toll over her mind. Something crawled under her skin, as she found it to be magical and indigestible in her mind.


    At last, with no other option that was present in front of her eyes, Alice''s mind quicker to find herself in the position. "If he thinks that... he can actually lie at my face..then he is wrong.."


    "Let''s see what kind of flies do you come up with, Prince Cyrus.." mumbling this under her breath, Alice instantly moved in the direction of the door of the chamber, before the entire chamber was again empty..and silence felt by....

 Chapter 84 - Elope With Someone!

    On the other hand, Lady Sharon kept a simple smile over her lips. Tugging her shawl more closely, she picked up the watering can in her hand before she used it to water the plants.


    Seeing lady Sharron struggling to handle the large and heavy watering, Cyrus came ahead "I can pick it up for you." he told her in a soft voice, to which she shook her head. "I can manage it. I have that much strength in me."


    On seeing her persistent to not interfere in her tasks, Cyrus simply gave her a nod to step back but he still stood there. Keeping his hands on the back of his body, he saw how easily and with the giant smile did she do the task. There was no hint of any evilness displayed on her face, which is neither in contrast to the ones whom he met a few minutes ago.


    "I congratulate Crown Prince Cyrus on his wedding with the princess of the Suzania Kingdom." Lady Sharon muttered in her low voice, where she was currently watering the flower.


    Her back faced him and Cyrus passed a faint smile, "Thank you for this.."


    "But I didn''t expect Prince Cyrus to opt for a marriage..an alliance rather than choosing your own bride." Lady Sharon kept the conversation going, by exposing her real thoughts.


    In response, Cyrus lowered his head and then lifted back to answer, "For the welfare of the Kingdom."


    "I see..the crown prince does carry different responsibilities on his shoulders," Sharon spoke. "I wish you luck and success in your marriage with the lady," she told him openly before Lady Sharon turned around to gaze at him.


    There was a swift difference in her emotions. She appeared to be more gentle, calm, and quite emotional from the last time Cyrus met her. It seemed she was glowing, from her inner self. But he was still in doubts for the same


    "I know this is an alliance. But..keep her happy. Because happiness doesn''t ask for materialistic things but some care and emotions." Lady Sharon''s words made a scoff leave from Cyrus''s lip. "You are talking about emotions?Care?"


    "Yes, because I didn''t get it so I want you to give it to your lady."


    Lady Sharon passed an appealing smile before she traced her head back at the plants, whom she watered with her can.


    On the other hand, Prince Cyrus''s lips were sealed into a straight line. His eyes narrowed at her statement, making another sensation crawl under his skin. "Lady Sharon, you know that...Prince Alex is-"


    "Prince Alex is doing what we all expect from him. Irresponsible behavior is his specialty, isn''t it?" Lady Sharon had beautifully kept the smile on her lips, without showing even a hint of any evil feelings.


    As if, she knows the man''s feelings too well and it didn''t hurt her. Anyways, Lady Sharon''s eyes were sparkling more than the glow on her face. "In fact, Prince Alex''s hobbies are already the talk of the entire Kingdom. We don''t need to underestimate his charm."


    "Unfortunately, his charm never worked on you, Lady Sharon." Prince Cyrus commented back with a hoarse voice. "You are his bride to be. But his actions are very much disrespectful toward you."


    In return, Lady Sharon smiled. She carried her watering can to a bit side, and then, watered the plants there. "These things don''t hurt me anymore."


    She isn''t hurt? It was new to witness in his eyes. Prince Cyrus''s mind worked in the different possibilities, where he caught the glow that he was seeing. It was strange since she had never shown such a smile on her lips ever.


    For once, he had considered the situation of something else happening, but on the second note, he questioned to ask. "Are you...having someone in your life, Lady Sharon?"


    The words didn''t startle Sharon. She kept on doing the rest of the work without any issue and stayed focused. Her eyes were currently the flower but she had already heard the assumption that Prince Cyrus made about her. "Why do you think like this, Prince Cyrus?"


    "Because I have known you for so long. Prince Alex''s behavior and your expressions.. do not seem to make sense to me." Prince Cyrus answered, without removing his gaze from her back.


    For the next few seconds, she didn''t answer either. All Sharon did was water the plants and after she was done, she kept the watering can on the other side of the garden before tugging the shawl near her body again, adjusting her clothes.


    At last, Lady Sharon did lift her eyes to look at the Prince, but with the happy glint that passed, "Can I not have the happy glow on my face?"


    "You can..but this one is different. It seems like, you are too happy nowadays and this is because of someone else''s presence in your heart," Cyrus didn''t stumble in his speech.


    "Your eyes are sharper than that of an eagle." Sharon passed on the sarcastic comment but it didn''t hamper Cyrus''s strong belief.


    It was, he had seen through her soul and she was at the loss of excuses to make up. Yet the same expression others were not holding the position of lying either. Lady Sharon lifted her chin, with her eyes curving into the crystal moon.


    "There is someone, Cyrus." and after so long, lady Sharon finally took his name. Since they have been assigned the duties, and their positions change, she has always addressed him formally. So did he.


    However, whenever Lady Sharon had the intention to talk with him on personal affairs, she never brought the formal titles in their conversation. They were out of their doors, at least from the boundaries of the friendship.


    Cyrus''s brows raised to ask, "And from your expressions, I can guess that...he isn''t royal."


    "He isn''t. In fact, he...is.. not someone wealthy either. But, he has a good heart."


    "Good heart...you believed words so easily, Sharon?" A scoff left from Cyrus''s lips at her comment. But that didn''t push her buttons on the prince yet. "I have a better sight of the person. I can tell about one''s nature just from one glance..."


    "And with him, it was love at first sight, at least for me." Lady Sharon told him honestly, with her confident self. There was no tinge of unhappiness. All that surfaced was the proudness that glowed in her words.


    "How did everything start then?" Cyrus can''t help but ask since it did equip his interest. Moreover, his earlier burning rage had calmed down after exchanging a few words with her.


    Lady Sharon kept the same smile, to reply, "It was me who saw him while he was with General Ryan. I was with my father at that time, and he was standing behind general Ryan. As you know, my father, being the advisor of King Almen, is always in contact with him, this gave me an opportunity to have the look of the man."


    "He is good looking, his aloofness is even something which is more deadly. But behind those gazes, I saw the hurt. He was like any other person, someone like me, who has been carrying so much but never let that come out of his heart. Cyrus." lady Sharon honestly told, with her words sounding genuine to his ears.


    He couldn''t differentiate, whether he should actually learn the name or not. Despite his attempts to not interfere, indirectly, he will always look into the background of the man for her safety.


    Whereas, as Lady Sharon saw him keeping mum, she continued to tell, "I was the one who had sent him a letter. Trust me, I wasn''t expecting any reply from his side. All I got was nothing in writing but a flower...a rose from him in response."


    "So that is how you both started and kept on talking?" He asked again, and in return, Lady Sharon nodded her head. "This is how we are. We meet behind everyone''s back."


    "And have you considered the consequences of what will happen if your father learns about your acquaintance with some of the soldiers..or future head of the soldiers?" Prince Cyrus had raised his concern.


    There was no way the Advisor of the King would let his daughter be with someone, as merely as the soldier, especially when she was already called and betrothed to the Second Prince.


    Despite the harsh reality that lay in front of their eyes, it was not deniable that no one will be chosen above Prince Alex...


    However, to his surprise, the next words of hers came a bit of shock to his ears, which were least expected out of her.


    "To ease that situation, I have considered a plan...and that is to..run away from all the hustle of this castle and... marry somewhere else."


    ...


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones!


    PS- Did you guys think her to be the rival love interest as Alice thought?(winks)*

 Chapter 85 - Dreamland Into Nightmare!

    "You are thinking of running away?" Cyrus can''t help but ask, with his brow lifted from the place.


    In response to him, Lady Sharon vigorously nodded her head with her bright smile that had plastered on her face. "You are right. I''m planning to elope with him as on as possible. It would be the only way left for us..."


    "But do you think that your man can actually go with you and will leave the position so easily?" Cyrus can''t help but ask since he knew the harsh reality that lies in front of their eyes and laughing at all of them. "What will you do after you both elope? Where are you both going to go?"


    "Somewhere far from here." She answered honestly, lying her entire plan straight for him. "We both will change our identities. We will live as commoners, build our own h-"


    "Sharon," he called out her name with a bit of a strict tone.


    As she heard his voice Sharon''s lips automatically came towards them to stand in the straight line, All she saw was the man, a friend, who had concern for her well-being. Moreover, in his eyes, she was another precious gem. But what she couldn''t see was the same support from him.


    Or maybe, the same support was already suppressed due to the risk involved, she concluded.


    Prince Cyrus kept his hand on the back of his body, as he had lifted his head to look straight into hers. His attitude had changed drastically over time. Moreover, he wasn''t someone weak anymore.


    All that surfaced was rationality "So you think that King Almen and Prince Alexander will let you off so easily? They will not send the soldiers behind you and him?"


    "If you don''t escape, let me draw the quick circumstances which will be uplifted for you. You and your vampire will elope together, go to nearby towns to start a new life. What will you both do? I guess, the normal work, But will you be able to manage that? As the Lady, who has grown up here in the castle, will you adjust to the hardships of life?"


    Hearing his statement, Lady Sharon was taken aback. For the next few seconds, she was all blank, as if, her mind had gone through a malfunction. There was nothing to elaborate or tell since Cyrus had already guessed about her nature too well.


    However, despite imagining all the hardships and issues which would arise she had given a strong nod. "I will manage to do so. For love.."


    At this stage, Cyrus''s eyes narrowed. The word seemed lewd to him. "You are willing to go and leave everything for love...but what if that love snatches your dreams and peace?"


    He hadn''t given the voice to his thoughts but still continued to give her the vivid idea, "Alright. you both start to love. But here? The Advisor will rage up and ask King Almen to bring his daughter. In fact, Prince Alex, as the vampire Prince with high self-esteem, would probably consider this act of yours against him."


    "....So in the end, King Almen would allow his soldiers to leave and bring you both back. It might give them a few moon nights and sunny days, to catch you and your vampire. However, once they do, you will be left empty-handed. Either way, you will beg the prince to leave you and your husband, but none will actually care."


    "Also, to you, they might not harm much. But what about your husband? Trust me, he will not be allowed to live anymore. His family members, who must be residing in the town, would suffer. Are you willing to let your beautiful dreamland turn into the worst nightmare, Sharon?"


    Crowned Prince Cyrus''s every word held the power to convince her. In the end, she was considering all her plans to be a flop. ''Why didn''t I think about such a situation organizing behind my back?'' Her happy days would be let off...


    Even though Prince Alex doesn''t bore feelings for her, her actions would definitely make him furious since she is betrothed to him. In front of the entire castle, the message will go that Lady Sharon had chosen a merely Soldier over Second Prince.


    A complicated look plastered on her face. Unimaginable feelings were already mixed with her bloodstream, to give her mind thunder and heartache.


    "I...I..never thought.." Her face fell and she was on the edge of losing all her colors. There were dangerous scenes occurring. Even though she tied her hands together to stand still, her trembling hand betrayed her.


    "You will have to think because this is what I can see in the future if you do something out of the affection." Cyrus was careful with each sentence. He didn''t mind hurting her if that was for her own safety.


    All he needed, was to give her insight into the unavoidable circumstances which will be made in front of them, which will leave them with no further options.


    Meanwhile, Lady Sharon had to take deep breaths. She could now finally feel her mind looking at everything with the new version. His words were magic, causing her to reconsider the new vision. "I will see what I can do. But thank you for your words, Cyrus."


    "We have known each other for long. I''m always there with you. But prince Alex... he doesn''t deserve you either." Cyrus told bluntly, which made a chuckle left from Lady Sharon. "Once you''re telling me that my lovely actions will backfire, and on the other hand, you are telling me that Prince Alex doesn''t deserve me?"


    "What do you wish me to do then?'' Lady Sharon was confused, yet this confusion was met with a smile on her face.


    Answering her, Prince Cyrus kept his hands on the back of his body without tearing his gaze from her direction, before muttering the whisper, "Calculative decisions.."


    "Alright. I will Look forward to that." Lady Sharon gave him every comment her acknowledgment, before she brought the new topic, "But you also, need to focus on your wife. She is a human, I understand that, but she does possess feelings..."


    "I don''t play with sentiments." Came to a sharp and quickest answer from his side, enough for her mind to conclude that he is still distant from her.


    Neither did she rebel to this part, not justified. At last, it was something between the couple and she would never like to indulge in the same. However, to keep him on the safer side, she gave the advice to her friend, "Treat her well. And trust me, this alliance will definitely turn into something more. Try it for once, Crowned prince Cyrus.."


    .....


    On the other hand, Alice had already gotten out of her chamber. She was currently waking in the corridors, making her way to the garden which she saw earlier. ''I need to reach there as soon as possible. I should know if Cyrus has someone in his life or not..''


    Despite having no clue why was she so eager, she still managed to keep her nerves under the control. Walking at a higher pace, she reached the corridor from where the view of the garden was seen.


    Straightaway, her sight fell on the two people, standing and conversing with great seriousness. It made her heart thumb inside her chest. ''I need to know who is this lady...''


    And due to this thought, Princess Alice moved her head here and there, to find that there was one servant coming and crossing the lobby while carrying some clothes. "Excuse me.."


    The maid saw the source of the voice, to find the new Lady in the house. Immediately she bowed down slightly, "Yes Princess? What can I do for you?"


    "There.." Alice pointed out from the lobby. "Who is that lady who is standing with Prince? Do you know her?"


    As the maid''s eyes followed the direction of the gaze, in which Alice had pointed, she saw that the other lady''s face was slightly getting covered because of the wind blowing and her hair flying too. "From her dress...I think she is... Lady Sharon."


    "Lady Sharon? Who is she?" Princess Alice enquired.


    "She is our Kingdom''s and His Highness''s personal Advisor''s daughter. In fact, she is a close companion of the Crowned Prince Cy-"


    "You can go now," Alice muttered, without tearing her gaze from the sight of them.


    At last, when the maid left, did Princess Alice''s instincts work up. ''Close companion?'' As long as she recalled, Prince Cyrus had told her that he doesn''t do love.


    He had no one in his life..except the love towards his Kingdom and the people. A hint of jealousy gaze had covered her eyes, where it extremely awkward to begin with. ''We have recently married and now..he is talking here with her.''


    And she can never recall if he had talked with her in such a sweet and patient manner.


    A bit of him that already covered in her eyes and without thinking twice did Princess made her way to the garden. She walked closer to the two people standing, before she coughed a bit, gaining their attention and interrupting them in the middle.


    When their gaze fell on her, it was Prince Cyrus who reacted first, with his narrowed eyes. "What are you doing here?"


    "Shouldn''t I ask you the same question, Prince Cyrus?"

 Chapter 86 - She Has Powers!

    The reply was very much too straightforward to his face, making Cyrus take a deep breath. He knew that her sudden appearance was quite shocking. Moreover, he wasn''t even intending to introduce her till yet..


    "I was here, talking with one of my close acquaintances. What  are you doing here, princess Alice?" Cyrus asked with politeness.


    "I was roaming around. Saw you and..the lady here with you." Till now, Princess Alice had shifted her gaze to see the lady who stood at a certain distance, behind Cyrus. "It is nice to see you..miss.."


    "Sharon. Lady Sharon, Princess Alice." Lady Sharon kept a soft smile on her lips, which was not reaching her eyes.


    The expressions were rather intentional, and this was surely a test, to come across the hardly seen feelings of Alice.


    On the other hand, Alice passed her the same expressionless yet meaningful smile, "Please, to see you here. But I was thinking...what would you both be talking about?"


    "We we-"


    "I don''t find any reason for Princess Alice to be interested in our small talks. Is she?'''' Lady Sharon''s eyebrows lifted from its place. She appeared to be aloof but omitting some vibrant malicious vibes in Alice''s direction.


    "Not only that, I feel that Princess Alice should be least interested about whatsoever I and Cyrus talk. Isn''t it so?" Lady Sharon put the oil in the existing ignited fire.


    Her intent wasn''t on the wrong side either but her plan didn''t make any sense with Cyrus. He was more than ever confused by the words, as if, another huge bomb dropped over his head.


    Turning around, he looked at Lady Sharon, with his narrowed eyes. His questionable and disbelief eyes were very much clear his stare but Lady Sharon had only shrugged her attention, to pass him an assured smile.


    Meanwhile, Alice was annoyed. A frown had curved on her forehead where she can''t help but rebel back to this statement, "Lady Sharon is forgetting that..Cyrus is my husband, is he?"


    "I''m not forgetting that he is your husband. But as far as I heard, aren''t you both married just as per the simple turns of the circumstances? You married him for the sake of the two Empires. I don''t see anything else involved."


    "That doesn''t give the right to Lady Sharon to question me.'''' Princess Alice stayed back on her statement. While both the ladies were omitting their dangerous aura, Cyrus was stuck in the middle.


    He had no other option but to stay silent and let lady Sharon pull the strings. However, in the back of his mind, Prince Cyrus was very much sure that after whatever Sharon did, there must be a fatal reason behind it.


    Princess Alice lifted her foot to step closer to Lady Sharon, here her eyes didn''t tear from her face. "My rights are mine. Neither King nor the Queen can snatch them from me."


    "I''m the first wife, and the Queen to be of this Kingdom. Lady Sharon, I have all the reason to question my husband, about his whereabouts. You should be thankful that I haven''t even said anything wrong to you, because...if I came to say, you won''t be merely standing here right now." Princess didn''t leave a stone unturned.


    She was harsh, stagnant, and strong. Keeping her shoulders high, her brows had lifted from its place to stare at the lady as if, she was not any Queen. Even at this point, despite being frustrated, Alice didn''t seem to get the same vibe.


    ''Why is my heart still saying that this lady isn''t as she appears right now?'' it was unusual, or maybe her instincts acting upon the town.


    Yet to not be stepping into the pit of the fire either, Alice rotated the gaze to stare back at her husband. "Prince Cyrus, may I know what are you doing here right now?"


    "Princess Alice, I think we can talk about this back in your chamber. Please.." was all he muttered in the low voice, despite getting the fierce stare from both sides.


    He was mad at Sharon for letting Alice get on her nerves. She would blast the anger on him, an icy layer had arrived as they are constantly fighting. It infuriated him to the next end where he found everything be going against his odds.


    But to his dismay, Alice didn''t react. She only turned in Sharon''s direction, to tilt her eyes a bit at the corner before concluding, "It was nice to see you, lady Sharon. But I hope, when we meet next time, you will learn more about me before commenting."


    "I will surely do that, Princess Alice. After all, we are going to live in the same castle." Lady Sharon told openly, but not bringing any smile either.


    Taking a few steps back, Alice didn''t tear her gaze off. Rather, she focused on the place before finally glancing in Cyrus''s direction before she left the garden for once and all.


    Her puffed chest and stern expression were the evidence of her fury. It wasn''t missed from Cyrus''s eyes, but he didn''t make the reaction either.


    After he saw that Alice had vanished into the thin air already, he looked back at lady Sharon, "Was that needed for you to do?"


    For the next few minutes, Lady Sharon didn''t utter. She had brought her hands in front of her body. Her eyes were already stagnant in the certain direction where the princess left.


    On seeing her in the daze, Prince Cyrus shook his head, "Lady Sharon, you have created the blunder for me to handle now."


    "It was for you, Cyrus," she muttered, before tearing her gaze away from a direction into his face. "I wanted to know about her behavior and indeed, she is too jealous."


    "What rubbish!"


    "Accept or deny is in your hand. I just wanted to know about her feelings for you and I could smell jealousy in her. She''s sweet, but her hatred for me was shown." When lady Sharon noted that Cyrus was hardly believing what she said, she added, "We ladies are gifted with another sense. It becomes too obvious for us. She is a protective one."


    "This is an alliance.." Prince Cyrus''s words were treated like any other lame joke that was played in front of lady Sharon''s eyes.


    "If it was merely Alliance, you wouldn''t have allowed her in your chamber. Neither would have you care about what she eats and what not. She is more than just an Alliance, and the changes are very much noticeable. In my eyes, she impacts you."


    "No....she doesn''t." Cyrus once again told her openly but in the back of his answer, Lady Sharon knew the truth too well. There was no denying in their mind that Cyrus will never admit anything else


    He was a stubborn one himself. His world is his kingdom. Love, care..were never the states which he learned. Neither did he know about the affections and the true feelings ever in his life. He was a lifeless soul, all that is used for war, strategies, fights..and the schemes of the Royalties.


    A sigh escaped from Sharon''s lips. She can''t help but massage her forehead in the hurry that he was nothing but a mere walking robot.


    But to give him another detail, she told, "Have you seen your wife''s hair? And the aura which she carries?"


    "I do." Cyrus gave her a small nod, not understanding what was it supposed to do with Alice? In return, Lady Sharon''s lips turned into a straight line before explaining.


    "I had read books. Normal humans possess black hair.. or maybe blonde. But she has silver hair. Too odd. Moreover, the aura which she carries and that authoritative tone in herself. I don''t think any normal human can even have that amount of strength to blurt anything, especially when she knows that we are vampires."


    Lady Sharon''s analysis did enter Cyrus''s brain. For the next few seconds, he stayed mum. Instead of showing his surprise, he let this appear to be a normal act. ''She has aura... her hair...''


    "What do you actually mean to convey, Lady Sharon?" Cyrus enquired openly without any hesitation, to which Sharon simply smiled.


    Neither did she answer openly nor denied a single thing. But her smile held the mixed emotions as if she wasn''t any fool to actually learn the same.


    Whereas, Cyrus had already vividly guessed what she was actually thinking about. However, he never took the words too seriously either, "Just tell Lady Sharon..."


    "She has powers. Now, don''t ask me which and what types of powers because I don''t know... and I believe she also doesn''t know about them. But she has capabilities and... that is too much clear to see."


    At this stage, there were no expressions from Cyrus. He stayed in his place like any other statue but the silence can''t be defined.


    Yet on seeing the lack of response, Sharon still continued, "Treat her well. She is rare, and try to ask her about this. Because maybe... she is sent for you... to help you and fight alongside you with all the enemies.... to be formed into your best ally!"

 Chapter 87 - Celebration!

    Princess Alice didn''t miss the opportunity to come back to her chamber immediately. She was feeling like she was walking but in reality, she has been running for a long time. Her breath was heavier than usual, with her entire face filled with the redness spreading alongside. ''Was that needed for him to act so rudely?''


    She can''t help but feel the tight grips around her heart. Subconsciously, Alice''s hand traveled to hold her chest and massage it beneath the cloth. Knowing that nothing could be changed, she found it much more impactful.


    But her mind was still drawn to everything that happened back. Steeping inside her chamber, Alice had closed the door behind her. Carrying the lost expressions that have been implanted on her face, she came straightaway towards her bed to sit there, recalling the time when she had seen the lady Sharon''s face.


    ''She was beautiful..but...why was she so against me? And she said that we will believe in the same castle. Whose daughter is she to hold such power to live in the same castle?'' it equipped her interest.


    Despite the multiple attempts to let this thought wander out from her mind, it wasn''t done effortlessly. Thinking that Prince Cyrus must be still standing with the same lady, ripped her heart. "And...this...man had the audacity to literally...don''t know who she is..."


    "But he said that he doesn''t have feelings for anyone. So, is her feelings for Cyrus one-sided?" She can''t help but mumble under her breath. To her disbelief, it wasn''t as she had expected either.


    In the back of her mind, princess Alice was finding herself in the mud of confusion. Turning of emotions, carrying hundreds of thoughts, even made her senses run in their different ways. Unfortunately, Princess Alice stayed at her place, without moving an inch.


    The events were hard to pass by, but she had taken a note, mentally in her mind. "Hmm....Let''s see if prince Cyrus..actually gives me any benefits explanation about today''s events or not.."


    .....


    The first day at the Gazelle Empire got over very soon. The night had been drawn and Princess Alice was served in her chamber for the night. It was her assigned ladies who brought food for her, and she was grateful for not leaving her secured place to meet others.


    Till now, her interaction was limited with the people. Except for the Queen and the lady Ashley, no one had personally invited her. In the hole of her heart, she was extremely pleased, as, with the time, she would proceed to interact with the other vampires too.


    After having her meal in peace, both her maids helped her to get out from her Royal dress and then into her nightgown. While sitting in front of the mirror, she stared at her own reflection, before asking. "Do you guys know when the Crown Prince will arrive?"


    "My lady, I think Crowned prince will be late. Usually, he must be discussing the strategies with general Ryan. Or probably, having some liquor with his soldiers."


    It was Isa who busted her query but that didn''t change the expressions of Alice, who was still not finished. "But..is it the same with the other vampires as well?"


    "No Princess. Mostly, all the other vampires use this time to grow their powers. They spend the time with the other ladies, I mean...the concubines which have been outside in their harem and drinks....blood to strengthen themselves. But for Prince Cyrus, the same can''t be said since he avoids it."


    "Why so?"


    "Because Prince Cyrus doesn''t like to be involved with the others." came a simple answer from Maria, while she removed the pins from her hair.


    But her answer did give many clues to Alice, whose eyes dimmed down to stare at herself again, finding herself smiling at her figure. ''Seems like he will not come sooner..''


    With this thought, she had let the maids do their work and she was soon ready to go back to the other bed. But even though it was already late in the night, she felt there was no presence of prince Cyrus. Having the hints that she has been staying in his personal chamber, it was sure in her eyes that he won''t go somewhere else ''But why is he not back till yet?''


    Since the time she fought with Lady Sharon, he hadn''t shown himself. Was he angry? the thought ruptured her heart.


    Yet not dwelling on the thought much, Princess Alice stayed mum and took the blanket over her body to drift back to sleep..in her dreamland...


    ....


    In the middle of the night, it was the noise that broke her sleep and snapped her out of the dizziness. Even though she was feeling extremely lazy in her place, the sudden noise of something being hit and breaking jolted her badly, to immediately sit back on her bed, to see the sight of the Prince, at the corner of the chamber.


    He was stumbling in his actions and the strong smell gave her the sense that he wasn''t even his senses. "Cyrus..."


    Removing the blanket, her legs touched the cold floor beneath before she wore her slippers to walk closer to him. Since Alice had straightaway gone to sleep, most of the lamps of the chamber were already blown off.


    But the few were kept lit since Cyrus was still not inside.


    In the pitch darkness, princess Alice walked closer to this body, where his strong scent entered into her nostril, making a frown appear, "Y-You...what.."


    "Pr-Princes...Alice.....y-you..aren''t...asleep?" he questioned while making a shocked face.


    What princess Alice came across, was to find his nose already blazing red. In fact, his ears also contained the same color, to the extent that his eyes weren''t in the same position. ''He drank with others?'' she won''t be surprised, since most of the Royalties have fun after the marriage..


    "Did you have liquor with others?" She asked, with her half-serious tone, to which prince Cyrus vigorously gave her a nod. "It-..was..a celebration."


    "Celebration of the Alliance happening ?" till now Alice had brought her hands together in front of her chest. "It must have been good. But...what happened to you? How are you going to sleep with this¡­behavior?"


    "I..I..will try to sleep," he said in his stumbling voice before Cyrus made his way to the bed. Being totally unstable in his actions, he slowly and steadily, tried his best to take a fee step.


    Unfortunately, it was out of his hand when he was on the edge of being landed on the ground, only if Princess Alice''s actions hadn''t hit up and she didn''t hold him. "CYRUS! Careful¡­."


    "T-thank¡­you.." he rotated his head to see her face. She was holding his left shoulder when Alice had already wrapped her one hand around his waist and the other on his shoulder. "Let me..guide you to the bed."


    "Hmm.." without rebelling either, Cyrus let Alice carry him to the bed.


    With the slow steps in between, Alice managed to bring him to the bed. It was hard as compared to what she had considered. ''He is truly heavy..'' Moreover, his height made it almost impossible for her to manage him.


    Lying peacefully on the bed, Alice removed his boots. They were as large as she had seen of her brother but peacefully, she had attempted to let him drift to sleep.


    While she noted prince Cyrus was already deadly drunk, she was sure that he will not wake up till the next morning. ''That is good for me at least. He will not annoy me..'' at the same time, she had already removed his boots and his upper arm.


    Keeping them safely on the other side of the chamber, Alice went back to the other side of the bed to finally take the blanket over her body and also pass the other side of the blanket over his.


    As Alice''s eyes traced him sleeping already peacefully, her lips turned into a straight line. Moreover, the frown on her forehead had started to relax as she realized that he had no idea that she was currently staring at his face...


    ''Why does he appear to be totally soft... when he sleeps?'' Alice can''t help but wonder.


    "Sleep Now." was all she muttered, before keeping her head on the pillow and drifting out of sleep...having no idea that she was soon going to be woken up again..


    ¡­..


    The night had gotten darker with the time. But it was soon going to be morning as well. Yet, there was still time for the sun to rise from the east, as Alice was comfortably sleeping on her bed.


    ''Um...'' she was purely in her dreamland when the relaxed smile had traced her lips. But then, a certain husky voice made the goosebumps appear on the back of her skin.


    "Wake up....I need to take you somewhere.."


    ....


    PS- Do not forget to vote. Also, guys, can we climb up the trending ranking? Humble request!

 Chapter 88 - Escaping Castle

    "W-what....."


    "Yes, wake up. I have to bring you somewhere." The husky voice once again trailed into her ears, making her eyes also turn moist.


    What was happening? Similarly, her eyes went straightaway to see outside but Alice found that it was still dark. ''Where does he wish to bring this time?''


    It came out of the question in her way, but then, Princess Alice shifted herself, to see that Prince Cyrus has gotten up from the bed to wear his clothes again.


    A frown had curved on her forehead with the half-opened eyes. "I....is..this necessary? I.. want to sleep.."


    "It is necessary otherwise I won''t have disturbed your sleep at this time. Get ready, fast." was all he uttered in his slow breath before he took the armor which he wore.


    But on the other hand, Alice was mostly feeling worse. The fact that her morning was already disturbed made the feeling reside in her stomach.


    A solid hatred had captured her heart but without trying to throw tantrums, she made her way to the washroom to come outside after a few moments into her local gown.


    She hasn''t worn any jewelry anymore and till now, Alice was already fully awake.


    Her hair was tied into a bun like usual but she hadn''t attached the lace next to her hair anymore. Walking by his side, princess Alice stared at her husband before asking. "I''m ready. Tell me now, where are you taking me?"


    "Somewhere, where our peace is needed," Cyrus replied while he was wearing his boots.


    Princess Alice wasn''t satisfied with his reply either. Yet, she had kept herself to the bare minimum, in the hope it would not infuriate him. ''Fighting with him at this hour would be the worst scenario!'' and somewhere, deep in her mind, she was curious too.


    Because it was very obvious to her that he won''t make her awake from her sleep until there is some urgency.


    However, what Alice witnessed was to see him entirely sober. There was no trace of his drunkenness, which kind of caught her off guard.


    "What happened to your unconsciousness? Yesterday, you weren''t even able to walk properly."


    "Oh, that was because I drank a bit at the celebration last night." Cyrus wore his boot to finally stand on his legs, before staring back at her. "That must be the reason. But thank you for helping me to sleep, Princess Alice."


    "No worries...but I hope that where you are taking me also contains some worth as well..." Alice''s sharp gaze traveled to see him and then motioned to ask him to guide her.


    In return, Cyrus didn''t give her any benefit reply on either which somewhat irked her.


    But keeping down her dislike, for now, Alice had simply followed Cyrus. He brought her out of the chamber, from the lobbies and others. Not knowing much about the places enough, Alice somewhat realized that the lobbies he took were different.


    ''From where is he bringing me to?'' She knew that he is her husband, whom she doesn''t trust enough.


    But in her heart, she vividly could guess that he won''t betray her for now. If he needs her, so does she. After all, both of them are substitutes.


    What if she was supposed to die today? Won''t others ask him questions...


    She was a defense but that didn''t hinder her from following his back.


    Despite not uttering every single word, her eyes were roaming all around. She was having goosebumps all over her body but maintaining the same composure, Alice made sure to not be left behind.


    After a few moments, Prince Crus stopped and she found herself down in the castle. ''Is he taking me out of the castle?'' While she was alarmed, the princess knew that there was nothing in her hands.


    At the end of the day, he specially brought her down and probably there were the obvious reasons... rebelling wasn''t the option she found either


    If she disobeyed, it will not only put her at a high-risk rate but also, tamper with his plans. Putting him in any dangerous situation wasn''t her goal either.


    "A-Are we going out?" Alice can''t help but open her mouth, to receive a slight nod from his side. "Yes. and we aren''t going from the main gates. So please...bear to walk with me for more." Cyrus answered.


    Alice followed him behind, without even uttering a single word. She had circled the shawl around herself, as she felt that the coldness was increasing in temperature.


    It made her feel the chills down her spine but not trying to move her gaze, Alice found that they have gone through the back of the castle


    From there, what showed was a small metallic gate, behind the bushes. Cyrus immediately went there, to remove the brushes aside and open a metallic gate. He opened it via his tools which he brought and then, it led them to the other world.


    Once Cyrus''s gaze swept across the sight outside the gate, he rotated his head to look back at her, before extending his hand.


    "Come, and don''t make any noise..."


    "Oh..alright." Alice instantly stretched her hand.


    On the other hand, she held her gown tenderly to step out of the metal gate.


    After timing out, while Alice''s eyes lifted to see that they were at the back of the castle, on the other hand, Cyrus had already locked the door which was behind her.


    "This..."


    "We are going to go out of the castle on the way. There must be someone waiting for us down." Since the Castle was situated above the rest of the crowd, there were many slopes made for them to escape.


    Not thinking twice, Cyrus helped her to walk on the railing road. It led to their downside, which wasn''t much of the difficulty. But in the deep silence and the night, she wasn''t sure if they were safe or not.


    However, just in the next few steps, her eyes fell on the certain person, whom she knew from before. "General Ryan..."


    It made no sense in her eyes, but she kept her lips sealed. Rather, it was Cyrus who went ahead to converse. General Ryan was holding the horse in his hands and seemed like he was waiting for them themselves.


    "Crowned Prince Cyrus.." general Ryan bowed slightly, to which Cyrus acknowledged. "Have you brought this by yourself?" he inquired.


    "No one''s eyes caught me coming here, Prince. Rest assured you can go with the Princess..." General Ryan was confident in his speech, where his eyes then fell on Alice who stood behind the two of them.


    She had brought her hands in front of her body, to gulp the saliva present in her mouth. She was afraid, but on the second note, it didn''t rage her heart as compared to the earlier times.


    After exchanging a few more words, Cyrus had finally bid general Ryan goodbye. Then after, he rotated himself, to hold the horse from one hand and then to stare at Alice. "Come, we are going through the horse."


    "B-But..where?"


    "You will know when we reach there. I can''t explain or describe the place here," he told her openly, which made Alice think twice.


    She was scared, fearful and Cyrus''s naked eyes had seen through her soul at first glance.


    A sigh escaped from his slips before he finally showed himself to look at her again before saying, "Alice, I''m not taking you anywhere else. We are in this Kingdom only. And don''t worry...I won''t hurt you."


    She considered his words to hold any magic in them since they were very much convincing in her eyes. All Alice considered herself to be mesmerized and found herself to be self-assured.


    Not only that, her heart plugged all together with the beating rages. Thunders have appeared but Cyrus''s words already made her nerves relax a bit.


    It acted too softly for her, which finally made Alice take the step in his direction. When Cyrus noted that her hesitation was indirectly lifting off from herself, a faint smile curved on his lips.


    Without wasting the time anymore, Cyrus immediately climbed on the back of the horse. It was light-weighted for him, and not any difficult task.


    First of all, caressing the back of the horse, he smiled and then tugged his sword in the right place. With a satisfied grin appearing on his face, Cyrus can''t help but feel everything going smoothly...


    His eyes traced below to see Alice standing there, unmoved.


    "Come, climb at my back," Cyrus told her, openly but in return, all he sensed was the reluctance


    "Don''t you have any other horse? I know how to ride as well.."


    "Princess Alice, I know that you are very good in your horse''s practices but this isn''t the time to test them. I have limited time so please..."


    ...


    PS- Do not forget to vote with your power stones. Also, can we have small gifts for the motivation too? Thank you!

 Chapter 89 - 89

    The words were like any other pleading made to her face. It was hard to ignore but Alice found no other reason to actually rebel. At the end of the day, since he was bringing her somewhere while invading everyone''s eyes, she had to make adjustments.


    At the end, Alice took a deep breath to not let herself be affected by this. "Alright..but how am supposed to climb it now?"


    "Keep your leg to..this part and then hold my shoulder." he told her honestly, which made Alice understand easily. She put her one leg on the small paddle and the other on his shoulders. While keeping her one knee on the top first, she had let her other leg on the other side before looking at him.


    When she was done, a sigh escaped from her lips, before she felt Cyrus looking at her above his shoulder. "W-we can go now."


    "Are you sure that you are fine there?" he asked again, to which she gave a slight nod. "I''m fine. Let''s get where you are taking me.."


    On getting the confirmation from her side, it finally made Cyrus keep the ropes tightly before he kicked the horse from the down with his leg. As instructed, the horse had already started to run in the direction where he wanted.


    At this point, Alice had to immediately wrapped her hands around Cyrus since his horse was ridding too fast. To ensure that she doesn''t fall off, Alice had reluctantly wrapped her hand around his waist, which made a faint smile curl on his slip.


    But without pointing it out, Cyrus sat straight to guide their horse. On its way, Alice realized that they were going through the other route which she hasn''t seen till yet. Moreover, till now, she has never come out of their castle.


    Since it was very dark in the sky, the entire town wasn''t awake. What they found were the empty roads, with no hustle bustle of the market areas. The shops were all closed, mostly everyone sleeping in their respective beds. But it made the lines on Alice''s lips turn straight when she realized that they were going to some other place.


    "Cyrus... I think you can give me any hint about where are we going.."


    "I don''t think so. We will reach there soon." he answered, which made Alice pll herself back to rotate her head and see the pathways through which they crossed.


    First of all, they had come from the back of the castle. They didn''t have to cross the regular crossword way made for them, rather it was through the other path unknown to them. But it surely landed them in the middle of the market or the town.


    However, Alice could conclude that they weren''t going to stay in the town either since Cyrus drove at the fastest speed, which made her realize that instant that they are going slightly away from the market too.


    Soon, they had already crossed the town and entered into the other mountain area. She was dumbfounded about where he was taking but in the middle, Alice had vividly guessed to some extent.


    All that was left was to see if her guess was correct or not.


    And after the ride of a few more moments, Cyrus had stopped their horse at the palace, which was somewhere close to what she had imagined. "Here..."


    "Get down." he told her bluntly, which somewhat made her eyes widened but she kept the intact calm in herself and stepped down from the horse''s back.


    As Alice''s eyes traced to see things ahead of her, she found that they were nowhere else but at the top of the mountains. It was not only beautiful but took her heart away as well. "Is this the same mountain which is visible from the castle too."


    "Yes, it is the same one." he told her honestly, when Cyrus got down from his horse. He walked to the other side to tie the rope of those there before walking back to stand beside Alice,who was admiring the beautiful view.


    In Front of their eyes, from where they stood, they can see the entire town. Infact, above them, they saw that there was the castle where they reside. Everyone was purley evident, which brought an unspeakable spark in her eyes.


    "I-It..is beautiful from here." Alice muttered under her breath, when another chuckle left out. "I wasn''t expecting you to bring me here, in this night either. Who would have guessed that this is the place you brought, invading all the eyes?"


    "But I haven''t brought you here, only to make you admire everything." Cyrus''s words trailed into her ears, making another frown curve on her forehead.


    She was all dumb from his wordings, where it made no sense in her mind.


    Turning around, she looked at the calmly standing Crowned prince, whose hands were behind his body..


    Till now, his eyes had curved into a crystal moon which were rarely see. "What do you mean to say?"


    "I brought you here to talk to you about many things." Cyrus''s honest reply raised her brows, "What are those things? May I know?"


    With the passage of the time they spent out there, Cyrus had lowered his head. There was a trace of the unhappiness that lingered but then, he had raised his head to find her still looking at him with curiosity.


    "I want to talk about us. About you, As the Princess of the Suzania Kingdom and also, about me, As the Crowned prince." he had laid the topic in a few words, which finally gave Alice a sense of relief. ''So he has brought me up here to talk?''


    Somewhere, she found it hard to resist asking about the reason for bringing her here. Indeed, it won''t be simple since the talks can be done back in the castle too. He won''t attempt to bring her here, except of having ulterior motives behind his words.


    However, Alice never found the guts to even ask him about the same. Rather, her straight stare to focus on him to let him explain his things, which he did. "Since we have been married under different circumstances, I thought that we should come clear."


    "You never had the intend to marry in the place of your sister. It must be a trick played,and it vey vibrantly seen too. Although, you had tried your best to hide it beneath your actions, yet you failed. So, I had already expected that you and your cousin aren''t on good terms. Or I shall say, your cousin hates your father." Cyrus laid down what he had concluded,without missing the beats.


    It raged her heart, but Alice didn''t blink her eyes even once. Since he was coming so clean, should she give him insight too? There was no trace of unhappiness neither hesitation for now.


    Taking a deep breath to not let herself be fallen deep, she finally passed him a nod. "You are right. My father....King Vilas of the Suzania Empire, and the SecondMan Daniel, are always in the cold war since my grandfather passed the title to my father rather than theSecond man."


    "My father is the elder one and it was bound to come over his head. But more than that, the quality was what decides the next ruler and it was my father,who outshined my uncle." Alice told Cyrus without tearing her gaze.


    Since they have landed in this position, Alice also expects the same respect from him. And somewhere, she had seen it coming from his side too.


    Meanwhile, Cyrus lowered his head to pass her a nod in understanding everything. "So the dispute isn''t the new one but years long."


    "Correct. Second man Daniel is the enemy residing under our own shelter and..we can''t do anything. Our hands are tied." Even Alice won''t be shocked by the fact that Second man Daniel played another trick.


    He was tempted with the seat of the Crown. He has been blinr to the lust of the woman and the power....which made him neglect thousands of the flags too.


    "So Second man Daniel is a dangerous man..this makes me understand why he allowed to let his daughter marry a vampire, when she backed out at the last moment. I guess,it was all planned to let you fall into this trap. Am I right?" Cyrus can''t help but ask.


    In return, Alice was hesitant. She had neither replied to give since she was all about their plans too. It was the trick planned upon her, but out of her sight, as she never saw it coming in her way ever.


    "If I knew....I don''t think this would have arose. I never wanted to marry you, Prince Cyrus."


    "But you did, and now, you are my wife so.... we have to be on the same page otherwise, we can''t live together to see another day."


    ....


    Do not forget to vote ^.^

 Chapter 90 - Cordial Relationship

    "I don''t believe in destinies. Rather, my trust lies in fate. Our marriage was something that was bound to happen and was written. Now that we are a couple, I think we have to discuss some major things before we stay in his marriage."


    "Otherwise, neither can you see me without hatred, nor can I bore you." Cyrus was straight in his words. In fact, Alice realized that he wasn''t only direct but also acting a bit warmly.


    Was this simply her imagination? Alice had to think twice and didn''t feel so. It was all real, they were out of the castle..and he brought her up to talk? Why? They could have taken such a manner back in the castle too.


    ''Or maybe, he doesn''t feel comfortable talking back there when the possibilities of our talks being overheard by others are too high.'' He liked to be cautious and this was easily concluded by her till now.


    "I..I..agree with you on this. We can''t count until we know everything about each other. Or at least enough which will make us live together.." Alice didn''t have any intention to make this wedding crumble down.


    But she too didn''t feel the need to be extremely distant from him. At the end of the day, he is her husband, despite being a vampire monster whom she disregards.


    Alice didn''t move from the palace. Keeping the neutral expressions, her lips parted to speak, "I think..you are right. We can''t live under the same roof until we have some understanding between us."


    "And to avoid any confusion, I brought you here because back in the castle, there are many who would not like to witness me living happily with you." He had told her honestly, which made her eyes wide. ''Why is that so?'' She wished to question but her wits told her not to do so.


    Why? Simply because she had sensed others'' resentments towards him too. Especially Queen Elizabeth and the Second Prince Alex. They were typically not too vibrant in showing their hatred, yet it was still very much clear.


    Moreover, for the other ladies, she can''t say anything. After all, she had interacted with only two till now, who have been nothing but at least been sweet, at least the faces.


    Meanwhile, Cyrus had tugged his hands back, before he walked closer to the edge. Looking straight at where his castle was situated, his lips curled. "I heard that Queen Elizabeth had called you today and...Lady Ashley gave you a tour of the castle."


    "Indeed."


    "So..How did that go? Since I don''t expect Queen Elizabeth to mutter any golden words for me." His straight reply didn''t surprise her. "She matched my expectations."


    Hearing this from her, Cyrus''s lips only widened further. His eyes had shown a bit of sour glint but that didn''t stay for much longer either.


    For the next few seconds, neither of them spoke. All they did was stand in the middle of the night, observe the view from where they stood. It was all a view to never miss....but in between then, Alice had slowly realized that her hatred for these vampires...is really deep.


    "In the Gazelle Kingdom, ladies aren''t involved with the Kingdom''s affairs. That part is left to the makers." Cyrus suddenly blurry this out, to which a frowned curve on her forehead. Although, this wasn''t any unusual self, since most of the empires practice this...but what is the meaning behind his actions?"


    "I do know that. They are supposed to not meddle in each other''s affairs. That is forbidden.."


    "But I don''t think that the same was there in your Kingdom. Was it?" he can''t help but ask when he turned his face in her direction, to stare into her eyes. "You were a very active participant in your father''s affairs. In fact, I heard that after your mother passed, you had played a very significant role in all the prosperity."


    "T-that....I..did.." All of the sudden, Alice found his stare to be mesmerizing. It was shocking when he talked about her achievements. Knowing that it wasn''t a big deal either but she can''t help but feel her heart racing in the unsteady beats.


    But Cyrus didn''t let this moment go away either. He was still, in fact, looking in her direction with the same mixture of eyes. "Seems like, I got a better wife to talk about the affairs..rather than a dumb one." When the words entered Alice''s ears, she passed him a glare.


    But on noting that she had taken her words into some here he quickly added, "I meant..as compared to your sister. She was dumb enough to run away all because her father told her. That was the least expected out of her."


    On this, Princess Alice stayed silent. Neither did she raise her voice, nor did she comment back. Even her silence was enough for Cyrus to understand that this wasn''t related to her or at least, least favorite topic to talk about.


    Similarly, for the next few minutes, none of them spoke a single word. It was, as they were ready to be mixed with the breeze, making each other comfortable in the position. But on the other hand, Alice''s brain had thousands of doubts.


    She was scared, no doubt because she was in the vampire''s den. But on top of that, Cyrus was behaving as if he had changed and taken a one-eighty degree turn. All the expressions were unexpected.


    "You had once said that...you will make my sister''s life miserable. Yet you brought me here...to converse about well-being so that we can live properly?" Subconsciously, Alice had told him honestly, without even realizing what she had talked about.


    However, when it struck her mind, it was already too late to take the words back into her throat. Rather, she stayed in fact, to get a reply from him. A sigh escaped his lips when Cyrus finally turned around to look at her face, with the mixed sentiments flowing in and out of those beautiful eyes..


    "Yes, I was actually interested in making your life worse than that of an animal. You were supposed to serve...and your treatment wasn''t supposed to be as good. But...." he stopped in the middle, to lower his eyelids. "....Then I can''t come to hate you or hurt you. I found that hurting you makes me feel vulnerable. I-I don''t know what it is but... it takes a lot of courage to realize and say this out loud that..I''m willing to let our marriage work despite knowing that you are nothing but a human."


    "There are complications around us. You have yours to adjust out there, and I guess, back in your Empire, there must be plenty of them. Whereas I have too many enemies in this Kingdom. THERE are many who loathe my blood. If I make my own first wife my own enemy, I don''t think I can win the battles against others."


    Each sentence hit Alice hard. Not because it was an unexpected confession but because the depth of each word touched her heart. At this moment, she could feel her heart skipping a beat. As if, her mind rotated all around, to finally sense numb and settle again, finding her husband looking at her... trying to find the uneasiness expressions.


    But there was no trace of discomfort in herself. She was happy...mixed with tons of things.


    In the end, she can''t find herself refuting his words either. Was he acting too soft? God knows, because all the time she came across him, he hadn''t been this gentle other. On the other hand, his ruthless words while they were in the carriage, had already made her settle with the determination that she can''t look weak.


    If she does, they will simply use her to their advantage.


    So what if she was rebellious? So what if she was acting courageously? It was all because the new changes are hard to accept. She was wedded due to unavoidable circumstances. Neither did she get the time to actually remember how the vampires are..it was too new for her to act.


    At least for Cyrus, he knew that he was going to marry a human..he must be mentally prepared for the hustle. But she? Just one day, she realized that she would need to take the place of her cousin''s bride, otherwise her father would be considered the defeated King... and the same every day, she had to leave her people, come and travel with this husband of hers..


    While Alice had already raised her guards, she didn''t hope for my sweetness from him. But now that she is found, there seems to be another trouble blooming in the Gazelle Kingdom itself for her Cyrus..


    "I.I..Understand. If we both are at least on cordial terms, people around us won''t be able to instigate us and use us against each other. That is the last thing we would be looking forward to.."


    "But my lineage needs to be continued too, Princess Alice." Cyrus''s comment made her nod her head. "I know....but is there something more than that?"


    She had seen the saliva gulped. The nervousness on his neck started to outreach when the beat of sweat already dwelled near.


    "King Almen wants me to marry again... with another King''s sister..."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones!

 Chapter 91 - His Answer!

    "What did you say?!"


    Alice''s lips went dry on hearing this. Subconsciously, her grip tightened around her shawl, for the next few seconds with her eyes opening all wide. ''No..did he bring it up so that he can make sure that I agree to his wedding again?''


    No doubt that all his words seemed genuine, so did the last one. King Almen wants him to get wed again, and with another King''s sister..


    Was he any tool who can be simply thrown into the marriages? Aren''t their other Princes too? What was he supposed to do to actually take her husband?


    A bitter taste had spread on her lips when she recalled that he had once told her...that he will need to marry again. At least to continue the lineage since she can''t.. give birth.


    After all, they are forbidden to mate. A normal human like her, and a powerful Vampire like him...the child won''t survive..


    "Did King ALMEN really ask you to get married again?" She asked again, with the same level of uneasiness that had clutched her heart. At the same time, Cyrus''s brows had started to lower to pass her a soft nod. "He did..."


    "What did you reply to this offer then?" Alice''s voice turned slow, with the time. As she took a few steps back, her mind collided with the tones of the sentiments.


    However, the same can''t be said for Cyrus. He had kept the same level of calmness in his actions, almost making her still don''t doubt him. "I refused to marry her. I just got married to you a few days ago. And he thinks that he will ask me to marry whomsoever, and I will straightaway say yes to it."


    "I do have responsibilities, Alice, towards you, my kingdom, and..my oneself." Cyrus''s words finally made her take a deep breath. At this point, she surely felt herself actually relaxing a bit. No, she felt her lungs were once again filled with air, which had earlier gone on strike.


    At some stage, his answer was very much unexpected by her.  In her eyes, she always knew that he will marry again...although the news came as a bomb over her head that King Almen had persisted him to marry this early.


    They haven''t even completed one week of this marriage and he was already given the offer to marry again. It disrupted her mind, but she had stood firm in her place, without moving. "Your responsibility toward me lies as a husband but towards your kingdom, as the next ruler."


    "You said so to your father but I can imagine that he must be really angry.." she couldn''t even differentiate what King Almen must be going through. Although there was no trace of sympathy for king Almen''s either, her heart ached for this Prince...


    Meanwhile, Cyrus''s lips turned into a straight line. "You don''t have to worry about that. I know that he does have powers but knowing his temperament, I know how much I can annoy him and how much I can''t. You can rest assured that there will be nothing wrong happening this time."


    "That is very much what I wish for.." because, in this kingdom, no one has shown her much of their caring attitude except him.


    He had sent her breakfast early in the morning....she hadn''t even presented her gratitude for that but her heart did bloom.


    Similarly, all the walls she made around her heart to persist and remain aloof from this deadly monster..were slowly crumbling down. It wasn''t at the fast pace either but somewhere, she could sense herself growing steady to those foreign touches..feelings..emotions.


    But the hesitation can''t be erased in the next few minutes either. Her hands held together before she lowered her eyelids to not look back at him. "It is your decision to marry or not...but..."


    "But?" Cyrus''s brows are raised when he can''t help but enquire, to find her amusing expressions. "What do you want, Princess Alice? Do you want me to marry?" he had asked, despite his heart telling him not to.


    There was a tinge of tease present in his words, which weren''t overlooked by Alice either. She had stayed quiet, wetting her dry lips through her tongue. While from her lips, initially there was no voice through her throat. But then, she found herself lifting her eyes to stare at him in his next words.


    "She is the King''s sister. If I marry her, there will be no war against our kingdom."


    "NO! DON''T MARRY!"


    Alice finally blurted, with the unconscious mind. When the words made sense in her mind, the heat consumed her cheeks. It burnt her entire self, to the extent she found herself almost not ready to accept that she had actually....said that she doesn''t want him to get married.... once more.


    Whereas, Prince Cyrus''s lips curled upwards. A deep expression sank in those eyes, from which he gazed at her. "So you don''t want me to marry anyone else...? But how are we supposed to live when you are already rude with me, Princess?"


    "I..I..will try to not be rude." was all she muttered under her breath, trying to act cautiously. His stare was intoxicated. If she stare at him, she would get lost. ''Why the hell is this monster appearing so handsome to me right now?'' it was still an unknown fact in her eyes.


    All of the sudden, the cold breeze, the night, the moon, and the view, everything was making her heart skip a beat. She was standing with her husband...a vampire...what are those nervousness crawling under the rain?


    While Alice''s brain was going through a malfunctioning, she grabbed her shawl closer to her body, when Cyrus took a step ahead, in her direction, without tearing his gaze out from her. "Princess Alice..."


    Saying this, he brought his hand to lift her chin upwards, making her look in his direction. With just one finger, he was able to lift the entire head, forcibly putting eye contact between them. "You....have..many secrets, don''t you?"


    "Everyone has them, Prince Cyrus. So do you." Alice muttered after gulping the saliva.


    "I do have....but your secrets and powers are making me curious, my lady." tilting his head a bit to the left, he once again looked at her, "Your abilities aren''t normal. You aren''t a normal human, Alice."


    The words struck her mind like any other lightning. Subconsciously, she immediately took a step back in her shock, unable to digest what he had told her so openly. ''Does he know that I have some more powers?''


    She was all over confused about him once again. Till now, Alice thought that her father and brother were the only ones who had the depth to hidden secrets. So how come Cyrus noticed them vibrate when she hadn''t even used them here...?


    Her actions and her stiff body were the signs that Cyrus searched for. He didn''t need an answer, since her silence was itself an answer to his every word. As his brows curled upwards, Cyrus didn''t even raise his voice anymore.


    That was enough for him to make sure that whatsoever he thought, wasn''t wrong either. He was damn right in his way of thinking..she is..special.


    However, when he noted down that she was still not able to come out of her daze, Cyrus had to cough once to gain her attention, "Princess Alice, you are the princess of the Suzania Empire. That is your birthplace."


    "I have always lived here. But we married, to save our Empires. And to let them be at the farthest distance from the wars, I want you to please cooperate with me. Open yourself..because the world is really small for humans.."


    "I..I..will try.." Alice answered, in her slumber, when she was still trying to cope with the fears...


    Yet when Alice noted that he had too easily removed the talks of theirs and transferred into the other way of the conversation, Alice didn''t pester on the same topic anymore. She was way more than happier to let that bass by..


    But the same can''t apply to all the questions which are still in her heart. "Prince Cyrus, did you don''t mind me asking..who is this Lady Sharon actually?"


    Now that he had openly told her to open up, the first step was to get a clear understanding. Who are the members close to him and till now, Lady Sharon was like a ticking bomb in her mind.


    On her question, Cyrus pressed his lips together before answering. "She is an old friend of mine. We have grown up together. Also, she is the daughter of the personal advisor of the King."


    "....and.. the lady betrothed to Second Prince Alex."


    "Wait! You mean to say that Lady Sharon is Prince Alex''s bride to be?!"


    ....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones!

 Chapter 92 - Do Not Unlock Please!

    [Wrong chapter]


    "W-what....."


    "Yes, wake up. I have to bring you somewhere." The husky voice once again trailed into her ears, making her eyes also turn moist.


    What was happening? Similarly, her eyes went straightaway to see outside but Alice found that it was still dark. ''Where does he wish to bring this time?''


    It came out of the question in her way, but then, Princess Alice shifted herself, to see that Prince Cyrus has got up from the bed to wear his clothes again.


    A frown had curved on her forehead with the half opened eyes. "I....is..this necessary? I.. want to sleep.."


    "It is necessary otherwise I won''t have disturbed your sleep at this time. Get ready, fast." was all hem uttered in his slow breathe, before he took the armor which he wore.


    But on the other hand, Alice was mostly feeling worse. The fact that her morning was already disturbed made the feeling reside in her stomach.


    A solid hatred had captured her heart but without trying to throw tantrums, she made her way to the washroom to come outside after a few moments into her local gown.


    She hasn''t worn any jewelry anymore and till now, Alice was already full awake.


    Her hair was tied into a bun like usual but she hadn''t attached the lace next to her hair anymore. Walking by his side, princess Alice stared at her husband before asking. "I''m ready. Tell me now, where are you taking me?"


    "Somewhere, where our peace is needed." Cyrus replied while he was wearing his boots.


    Princess Alice wasn''t satisfied with his reply either. Yet, she had kept herself to the bare minimum, in the hope it would not infuriate him. ''Fighting with him at this hour would be the worst scenario!'' and sohwere, deep in her mind, she was curious too.


    Because it was very obvious to her that he won''t make her awake from her sleep, until there is some urgency.


    However, what Alice witnessed was to see him entirely sober. There was no trace of his drunkenness, which kind of caught her off guard.


    "What happened to your unconsciousness? Yesterday,you weren''t even able to walk properly."


    "Oh, that was because I drank a bit at the celebration last night." Cyrus wore his boot to finally stand on his legs, before staring back at her. "That must be the reason. But thank you for helping me to sleep, Princess Alice."


    "No worries...but I hope that where you are taking me also contains some worth as well..." Alice''s sharp gaze traveled to see him and then motioned to ask him to guide her.


    In return, Cyrus didn''t give her any benefit reply on either which somewhat irked her.


    But keeping down her dislike for now, Alice had simply followed Cyrus. He brought her out of the chamber, from the lobbies and others. Not knowing much about the places enough, Alice somewhat realized that the lobbies he took were different.


    ''From where is he bringing me to?'' She knew that he is her husband, whom she doesn''t trust enough.


    But in her heart, she vividly could guess that he won''t betray her for now. If he needs her, so does she. After all, both of them are substitutes.


    What if shhe was supposed to die today? Won''t others ask him questions...


    She was defense but that didn''t hinder her from following his back.


    Despite not uttering every single word, her eyes were roaming all around. She was having the goosebumps all over her body but maintaining the same composure, Alice made sure to not be left behind.


    After a few moments, Prince Crus stopped and she found herself down in the castle. ''Is he taking me out of the castle?'' While she was alarmed, the princess knew that there was nothing in her hands.


    At the end of the day, he specially brought her down and probably there was the obvious reasons... rebelling wasn''t the option she found either


    If she disobeyed, it will not only put her at a high risk rate but also, tamper his plans. Putting him in any dangerous situation wasn''t her goal either.


    "A-Are we going out?" Alice can''t help but open her mouth, to receive a slight nod from his side. "Yes. and we aren''t going from the main gates. So please...bear to walk with me for more." Cyrus answered.


    Alice followed him behind, without even uttering a single word. She had circled the shawl around herself, as she felt that the coldness was increasing in temperature.


    It made her feel the chills down her spine but not trying to move her gaze, Alice found that they have gone through the back of the castle


    From there, what showed was a small metallic gate, behind the bushes. Cyrus immediately went there, to remove the brushes aside and open a metallic gate. He opened it via his tools which he brought and then, it led them to the other world.


    Once Cyrus''s gaze swept across the sight outside the gate, he rotated his head to look back at her, before extending his hand.


    "Come, and don''t make any noise..."


    "Oh..alright." Alice instantly stretched her hand.


    From the other hand, she held her gown tenderly to step out of the metal gate.


    After timing out, while Alice''s eyes lifted to see that they were at the back of the castle, on the other hand, Cyrus had already locked the door which was behind her.


    "This..."


    "We are going to go out of the castle on the way. There must be someone waiting for us down." Since the Castle was situated above the rest of the crowd, there were many slopes made for them to escape.


    Not thinking twice, Cyrus helped her to walk on the railing road. It led them downside, which wasn''t much of the difficulty. But in the deep silence and the night, she wasn''t sure if they were safe or not.


    However, just in the next few steps, her eyes fell on the certain person,whom she knew from before. "General Ryan..."


    It made no sense in her eyes, but she kept her lips sealed. Rather, it was Cyrus who went ahead to converse. General Ryan was holding the horse in his hands, and seemed like he was awaiting for them itself.


    "Crowned Prince Cyrus.." general Ryan bowed slightly,to which Cyrus acknowledged. "Have you brought this by yourself?" he enquired.


    "No one''s eyes caught me coming here, Prince.Rest assured you can go with the Princess..." General Ryan was confident in his speech, where his eyes then fell on Alice who stood behind the two of them.


    She had brought her hands in front of her body, to gulp the saliva present her mouth. She was afraid, but on the second note, it didn''t rage her heart as compared to the earlier times.


    After exchanging a few more words, Cyrus had finally bid general Ryan the goodbye. Then after, he rotated himself, to hold the horse from one hand and then to stare at Alice. "Come, we are going through the horse."


    "B-But..where?"


    "You will know when we reach there. I can''t explain or describe the place here." he told her openly, which made Alice think twice.


    She was wa scared, fearful and Cyrus''s naked eyes had seen through her soul at first glance.


    A sigh escaped from his slips before he finally showed himself to look at her again before saying, "Alice, I''m not taking you anywhere else. We are in this Kingdom only. And don''t worry....I won''t hurt you."


    She considered his words to hold any magic in them since they were very much convincing in her eyes. All Alice considered herself to be mesmerized and found herself to be self assured.


    Not only that, her heart plugged all together with the beating rages. Thunders have appeared but Cyrus''s words already made her nerves relax a bit.


    It acted too softly for her, which finally made Alice take the step in his direction. When Cyrus noted that her hesitation was indirectly lifting off from herself, a faint smile curved on his lips.


    Without wasting the time anymore, Cyrus immediately climbed on the back of the horse. It was light weighted for him, and not any difficult task.


    First of all, caressing the back of the horse, he smiled and then tugged his sword in the right place. With a satsifaction grin appearing on his face, Cyrus can''t help but feel everything going smoothly..


    His eyes traced below to see Alice standing there, unmoved.


    "Come, climb at my back." Cyus told her, openly but in return, all he sensed was the reluctance


    "Don''t you have any other horse? I know how to ride as well.."


    "Princess Alice, I know that you are very good in your horse''s practices but this isn''t the time to test them. I have limited time so please..."


    PS- Sorry guys, wrong chapter. Will upload new tomorrow!

 Chapter 93 - Overthrow Your Father!

    "Yes, she is. They have been bethroated since they were young. It was her father who begged and suggested the King choose his daughter as the bride of Prince Alex. King Almen didn''t persist since he felt that Sharon was any better than any other princess. She has grown up here and can be a good wife too.."


    "I understand..."


    Alice mumbled under her breath with the shame taking place all over. It made her heart junk too hard to her chest. No, it wasn''t the fact why she was looking forward too. In fact, in her eyes, she never considered Lady Sharon anyone even related with Cyrus but to his young brother...


    ''So bad of you Alice, you even made an assumption before even realizing....'' and she can''t help but remember how defensively Lady Sharon had acted earlier. It was still the question that lingered in her mind, but Cyrus burst it too.


    "Whatever she said earlier today, that was all just a tease for you. She wanted to test you, so don''t take her word to your heart." He answered honestly, without moving his eyes from her taken aback expressions.


    Neither did Alice deny or utter anytime soon. She was all silent, in the hope of not letting herself be covered by him. Lowering her head, she simply gave him a small nod.


    When Cyrus saw that they were done talking, he swiftly walked to the other side there where he had parked his horse. Moving towards the horse, caressing its back, and then soft fur.


    While his eyes were early focussed on the horse, the same can''t be said for the Princess. She had still kept herself focused on his back, where the beads of the confusion were blooming in her heart.


    Unbelievably, she was still having questions, but she wasn''t pleased to ask them, at least for now since they don''t have such a deep bond either toward each other...


    "Prince Cyrus, you know, you are really dark inside." Alice can''t help but mumble from behind his back, to which Cyrus didn''t move either to see her. All he did was to answer, "Indeed, I''m."


    "More than devil..you are hiding a lot in yourself." Princess''s words seemed to make a chuckle pass out from the Prince''s lips. A glow had spread all over himself, where his eyes turned into a crystal moon.


    Turning around, he rested his head in her direction where she came across the same smiling face, making her heart skip a beat again. "You aren''t wrong...and maybe, I''m worse than any devil."


    "Everyone has secrets and hurt feelings. But more than that, I''m someone whom everyone must despise. I''m not worthy of their friendship or sympathy. In this world, one has to be self-dependent and so am I''."


    His straightforward reply only made her press her lips together. Neither did she deny that whatever he was someone for whom she needed the answers but that didn''t hinder her process to conclude that he was still not the same Cyrus..


    ''Something grave has happened to him. As if, he is looking forward to answers too and has many answers already within himself..'' she was curious, but then, her wits told her to stop herself.


    At last, both of them had once again hopped on the horse, where Cyrus brought them back to the castle via the same route. They came across the town, the markets, and in the end the back of the castle again. There, she saw General Ryan was waiting for them.


    He had helped them to get down, before taking the horse all together with him. Moreover, Prince Cyrus led her back into the castle via the back metal door, which he closed and hide with the help of the bushes again.


    Despite seeing all the way to escape, Princess Alice didn''t speak. For now, her mind was overhauled with different emotions to even let this thought drive her crazy.


    Once more, they had returned back to their chamber, before Princess Alice decided to get back into her soft mattress and take the blanket over her. She was tired, her eyes heavier which needed another nap.


    Prince Cyrus didn''t objectify either, but he simply sat beside her on the bed. Yet there was no trace of sleep in his eye. He was intact, with his head against the board of the bed before he was lost in the trails of the past scenes that had displayed in his mind.


    Subconsciously, he had closed his mind, to recall the last conversation which he had with General Ryan back in the celebration of tonight.


    "Prince Cyrus, I think you should speak with the lady." it was General Ryan''s words when he had touched the liquor glass near his lips. The cold breeze with the fire in the mid was ignited. No one except the few more soldiers was standing and enjoying their time for now.


    But no one had the audacity to approach Prince Cyrus, who was only interested in talking with General Ryan, someone senior to all of them.


    Meanwhile, Cyrus gazed into his eyes to find General Ryan''s serious as disturbed expressions. "Why do you think so?"


    "Because you are in grave danger. She can be your ally maybe. Otherwise, you both can''t survive under one roof if you both constantly fight with each other."


    His words made something strike Cyrus'' mind, as he brought his hand near his lips to taste the liquor present in his glass. But his sly glint never left his face. "Princess Alice...she is a human, Ryan."


    "So is she your first wife and someone with whom you will need to spend your life." Ryan was serious in his words, leaving no space for refinement from the young prince. "She is scared. Her current nature is all because she doesn''t trust anyone here yet. For now, she must be thinking who all must be actually looking forward to having the taste of her."


    "What rubbish idea!" Cyrus simply declined it in front of Ryan, but deep in his mind, he knew the fact lies in this.


    She was a human. If he was wary of her, many will actually try to prey on her and use her against his own will. There were strings attached, by their connections which grew over time without him giving any attention to the same bond.


    Lowering his head, Cyrus didn''t mumble any single word anymore. He was done with the others tampering over him and for God knows how long will he be able to bear the same. In the end, things will eventually evolve, and not having her by his side was the major disadvantage he can be at.


    But when he was once again concentrating on his thoughts with eyes closed, Ryan spoke again, "Moreover, I know you guys can''t mate together but that doesn''t mean that there can''t be something else. We can let the priest or the other people read the books on the humans and vampires to find a way for you both."


    "Not needed. She will not be able to handle the powerful creature." Without even going into detail, Ryan knew he meant by his child.


    She was a human, and in the past, there have been several incidents where the human ladies have died, or the vampires ended up being dead next very date since the power of mating between the two different creatures was too intense for them to bear.


    Mating...wasn''t any normal or ordinary thing. Sex can never be termed as mating since sex involves only two individuals coming together for their body, but mating has the several stages of heart, soul...whose power was unimaginable.


    Moreover, he had neither the wish to die himself, nor letting his wife die for now.


    When Ryan noted that Cyrus wasn''t answering to either thing, he can''t help but let out a sigh. Frustration was evident but more than that, he had to give another detail. "I told you that lineage will break. Maybe you can be the first one to find out how to be together with a human."


    "Princess Alice is strong. Her Body Might be human but we can always transform her into any other individual..the transformation will mean that she will lose her original form and convert into a vampire. and you both can live your life, Cyrus.."


    Ryan''s words trailed into his ears but all of them weren''t very convincing either. Transforming Alice into a vampire was the last way he looked forward to. Why can''t she stay in the original form?


    But the next words struck his mind hard, "Prince Cyrus, you will need to be careful too. With the ongoing war with the Fleke empire, I''m sure that..fighting is the last resort in between the Kingdom."


    "You mean to say that... " Cyrus rotated his head against himself to find the Ryans'' concerned filled look, with his faithful eyes. "I will need to.."


    "Everyone wants you as the ruler. I think it is the time for you to consider snatching the position from your father too."


    .....


    Do not forget to vote with your power stones!


    PS- You can see my instagram story for the reason of my absence!

 Chapter 94 - Do Not Unlock

    As soon as Princess Alice''s eyes opened, she found herself all alone in the room. There was no trace of Prince Cyrus anymore,which was somewhat disposing too. But at the same time, she goes at the same time to get ready as soon as possible for herself.


    The unhappiness died very soon when she went to the washroom and got really as per the custom. On time, her maids, Isa and Marrie arrived, who helped her with her dress for today. As custom, she wore the lace attached to her gaur, while sitting in front of the mirror.


    With some usual things and the talk between them, Alcie found everything to be as similar as possible. But one difference which he came across was to idfn herself vene more relaxing to the current position. Her mind and outlook changed drastically, with her mind already overhauled with ease.


    As the maids toon left her chamber after she was done getting ready for the day, Princess Alice sat there alone. Heart eyes were staring at her reflection in the mirror, with a bi of dfaze.


    ''Cyruss words were very genuine. He seriously needs me as his wife..someone who can shelter him.'' despite the different attempts to suppress her osur taste after thinking that KIng Almen had actually asked him to marry was still tugging at her heart and mind badly.


    But The second thought, the exciting and the happy news that she heard was to know that he had denied it instantly. Moreover, he had openttd everyone that he has responsibility towards her.


    Was this so called sip of happiness that went or or what?


    At the same time, the sound of footsteps entered into her ears. subconsciously, she moved her head back to find Cyrus entering into the chamber.


    Standing from her place, Alice bowed slightly before muttering, "Good morning to you..."


    "Good morning, princess lice. It is nice that you are already ready for today.." Cyrs oceted back, when his eyes lanced in her direction. BUt on top of that, he found that she was looking extremely beautiful.


    In fact, from the last day, he could feel that her beauty was relatively increasing. Was this his illusion since he had decided to take a step to put his hatred for anyone at a side to maintain a cordial relationship? Prince Crys was still doubtful about the same.


    "The breakfast is already ready for us. I think we should go there now." he told her openly, ready to move but then, from the owner''s eyes, he saw the hesitant look that had planted on her face.


    When he sended the same, Crowned Prince imdlay moved back, to find her still sticking to one place. "Princess.."


    "I''m sorry....." hearing her own name, Alice cleared her mind and pulled herself ut from the surprise. "I..I..just recalled the events of the lady day. The sight..of.."


    "You aren''t comfortable to see us drinking blood vene now?" Rather than beating around the bush, Cyrus enquired straightaway. There was a look of curiosity, but at the same time, I wanted to know her point of view too.


    Meanwhile, Princess lice hesitated a lot. Nervousness was crawling under her skin, maingear gulp the saliva present in hemorrhoid. ''What am I supposed to say?''


    ''Will he understand...? he was the one who stepped ahead and if I showed so much resistance..it might annoy him..'' there were chances for her words to stab her back.


    But she had no other option than presenting her hands. Fornow, Lice decided to play against her own heart before blurting it out straightaway, "I'', for comfort till yet.."


    "I will slowly..I Just need some time,fi you understand mysition, Crowned Prince Cyrus." Alice answered, still unsure whether he would actually buy her reason or not.


    ''Will he get angry over me?'' she was doubtful, but at the same time, the cancer of the heart told her that he might do so. At the edm shows nsw, not a vampire and being a new person, it take a lot of courage for her to realize that has ereisded wiht the vampires and seeing them drinking blood will not be such a big deal...


    Princess Alice aitd for him ot repons other. although, innity, there was a slight trace of anger that had settled inside him but then, he once gain sipped it down in hi hsbody, appearing to be a botfly clam now.


    A soft smile pulled on his lips when he nod his head in her direction,. "Its alright. I understand that it might take you some time to ajdut to everything.."


    "T-thank you for understanding.." Alice replied.


    Currently, her heart was blooming at the thought that he didn''t only just agree but also saw from her point of view. Deep down, it gave her the assurance that his words were still very much true..he will acopei so will she try her best to do so.


    However, when Alice had thought that mightleaveher alone in the room, she heard him again, "Wait for me for the next few moments. will be back soon.."


    "B-but where are you going?" her words were left unheard by him since Cyrus already left the chamber. As Alice waited for him to return other son, she bit her lower lip in c eagerness that had spread dla over. ''Where ashe even gon?''


    She wondered deeply but the only way to find out twa the prince....


    In the next few minutes, Alice had already sat on the same place of the mirror, in th wait for Cyrus. as she heard the soft muble of something moving.. her eyes flew directly at the chamber;s door to find him coming inside of the room withile hto eht ladies carried something in their hands.


    Back on her toes, she stared at the maids, with the questionable gaze but her gaze didn''t raise her words. He silynoted how they kept the plates on the tables on Cyrus''s order.


    As Alice saw all the movements, heshe had swallow her own questions and worries, rather than walking to Cyus, to find all the rides that were laid n the table.s "This..."


    "Well I thought why don''t we both have the breakfast here in our chamber.. Shall we?" saying this, Cyru sotok the nearby seat to sit in the royalty manne.


    Using the napkin, he had spread sit on his laps and, where he used the forks and knives to cut the steaks and other stuff.


    Yet at the sight, Alice''s mind was malutioned. ''Is he saying that we both should have lunch together?'' Why was her heart beating so fast?


    "Won''t others octet and pass taunts on you since you aren''t having the breakfast with them? After all, you are the Crowned Prince.."


    "They won''t even care about my prense." he simply replied, while chewing his meal. "You Also, take a seat and eat.."


    "Tell me now!? What are you doing here?!" he yelled once again on her face when Alice came across his fierce face.


    He was angry, or to be more specific, he was mad at her for coming here and getting herself off in danger. "I..i..I was here..for personal reasons.."


    "Personal reasons?! Alice, are your fucking an idiot!? Don''t you know that this place is prohibited?! Doesn''t your brother know this?!" for the very first time, he called her hame, which made Alice''s heartbeat skip a beat.


    For unknown reasons, she found his terror to be even worse than what she is undergoing.


    No..she is sure that he is even more badly hurt by what just happened. Nevertheless, to say, he had saved her.


    Her eyes were uncontrollably shaking where she found herself to be in an even worse situation ever. "We know¡­"


    "Then?! How come Prince Dominic allowed you to come here?! Do you fucking even have an idea what would have happened if I didn''t ''t show up right now?!" he asked again, where there was no way for his anger to calm down.


    With the same intensity, he actually ended up throwing his fist against the tree behind her, making Alice''s eyes close immediately.


    She could feel the tree behind her shaking due to the amount he used to punch his hand but it scared her.


    It brought the yells out of her wits.


    ''I need to calm him down¡­'' because if this vampire keeps on turning more mad, who knows what will he end up doing.


    In the end, Alice took a deep breath before she brought his hand into hers to hold it more tightly. "You don''t have to worry. I''m Safe, Prince Cyrus."


    "Nothing happened to me and you can rest assured. So¡­why think of the wrong possibilities?" Alice kept her sweet voice despite her heart was hammering against her chest.


    Just staring at his brown eyes turning into red ones, under the full moon gave her the hopes that he is undergoing emotions that were hard to depict.


    The fact that she was so closely standing near a vampire made her feel awkward.


    Yet what was needed right now was to calm this monster "It is fine..you can just take a deep breath."


    Without answering her back, Cyrus took a deep breath to not let his rage become far worse than his one control.


    of

 Chapter 95 - Funeral

    On the other hand, King Vilas was currently standing at the small balcony, behind the pillar to look down at the cemetery of the people. Everyone had gathered in their black clothes, where it was Second Man Daniel who was currently standing near the lady, who lay dead on the ground.


    Ava Fedrick''s entire face was as pale as possible, with no sign of blood vessels anymore. Moreover, her dress was changed into a black cloth, with her head covered up with a scarf. As silent as possible, she was already announced dead...


    It was the priest who saw the Second man Daniel, who stood there in the daze to clear up his throat, "Second Prince, it is the time for lady Ava to go into the coffin and lay peacefully.."


    There was no sign from Second and Daniel either. All he did was linger his eyes at the lady, with no amount of emotions flowing in them. He was silent, but the same silence wasn''t out of uneasiness. It was a deep scar since she was the hope...who carried his son..


    On the other hand, Lady Ira and Princess Flora were also standing in the farthest corner to look at the scene that unfolded in front of their eyes. Yet there was no sorrow present in lady Ira''s heart, but she did maintain the expressionless face throughout. Whereas, Princess Flora had tried to keep herself shut, with her heart shattering deep inside her cage. ''She is really dead as per what mom wanted...''


    The thought was very much conflicting... Her mother had once again caused death in an exchange for the black magic which she asked for...


    Despite knowing that if Ava Fedrick was supposed to be alive, they all would have already lost their positions. There was a child in her stomach which belonged to her father, causing them great worry.


    But death..this was still very vital since Ava opted to be the concubine of someone who is already having a daughter and a wife..


    It was Second Man Daniel''s fellow minister who kept his hand on Daniel''s shoulder, to bring him out of his daze. "We have to proceed with the ritual. Let the lady rest in peace. She has suffered."


    "I have lost my people too.." was all Daniel muttered, before giving a slight nod to the priest to proceed with the rest of the ritual to bury. As per the custom, all of them were asked to pray for her well-being in the afterlife and that she gets a better life in the next birth.


    Afterward, a hole under the ground was dug by the servants and the soldiers, in which the coffin was supposed to be laid. The Second Man bent on his knees, to finally touch the stomach of the lady before his eyes drew sharply to see her face. "I''m sorry that I wasn''t able to save you from the eyes of the evil. I hope that you get a better life in the next birth."


    With this as his last saying, he saw the other soldiers finally closing the coffin in front of his eyes. Slowly with the time, her face was covered, with just one black coffin.


    "Let''s keep the coffin in the hole to let her soul rest in peace and let her go to her next birth." Priest announced.


    As per his orders, the next actions were carried out. With the help of the soldiers, they laid the heavy coffin into the dug hole into the ground before they raised their heads to pass it a salute and come out.


    The priest asked the Second man Daniel to put some flowers on the coffin which he did without rebelling. His long gloomy face didn''t utter a single word in between until he saw that the soldiers were coming again putting the mud over the dug hole and on the coffin.


    As his fingers curled up into a fist,  a layer of annoyance, frustration had surfaced. When Daniel''s ministers and close allies tried to soothe him, he had brutally removed their hands from his shoulders.


    "I DON''T NEED ANYONE ELSE''S SYMPATHY!" Was what he roared, with his face burning into the pit of fire. He was angry, super angry, with everyone that has been going around him.


    Neither only did his plan to kill King Vilas fail but also, a lady who had given him hope to bore a son was declared dead with his child...


    While his ministers were already wary of his behavior, they continued to say, "Daniel, we all are here. You can''t lose your consciousness just because of one lady."


    "I''m the SECOND MAN OF SUZANIA KINGDOM!" he yelled, with the fire already covering his eyes. "No one...I mean no one can actually tell me what to do and what not to! No one has the right to this!"


    Second Man Daniel''s face was no longer than any angry man, who simply yelled at all on his allies. Neither did anyone raise their voice on this fact either since they all understood that all this pain surfaced because the head lost someone really dear to him..


    Without even waiting for the grave of Ava Fedrick to be filled with the mud, he walked out from the place when everyone simply watched his back in silence.


    On the other hand, Princess Flora immensely felt bad for her father. There was a soft frown, as she took a few steps, in the hope to run after her father but it was her mother who tugged her arm to let her standstill.


    Rotating her head to stare at her mother, she gave her a strong shake. "Don''t go near him for now. He needs space. "


    "B-but..."


    "I agree he is your father but let him mourn the death of his concubine. If we disturb him right now, he will simply be enraged and yell at you to hurt your sentiments." Mrs. Ira''s words were worse, but it met with a lot of reluctance from Flora''s side.


    "B-But he needs someone to comfort him right now. If we don''t go to him, how will he recover? Father can also find any new concubine to bury his sorrow.." Princess Flora was least interested to see him bringing another concubine into the house.


    Not because she is fed up with her father''s outside affairs but witnessing her mother taking other''s life so effortlessly surely raised her concern. Another innocent life was lost because of their ambitions..how many are more to come for them to color their hands red?


    It was still a question that lingered on her face, but Ira''s firm hold on her arm forbade her to walk away from where they stood.


    As Princess Flora raised her eyes, she saw that the soldiers had already filled the hole with the mud. It was all plain now... Since the priest had to complete all the rituals, he once again put the flowers on the grave, and a thumb of the name was lost.


    For a few minutes, Princess Flora can''t feel the sentiments in her mind. But as Ira took the voice of them, she whispered into her ears, "You are his daughter. If he has another son or daughter, do you think that he will actually listen to you or look up to you?"


    "Forget about your position as the princess, he might kick you out. Are you interested in those circumstances to arrive in front of our eyes?" On hearing this, princess flora rotated her head to look at her mother with shocked expressions. "An innocent life is lost. Are you telling me that.."


    "I''m telling you this for your good. Don''t take these deaths seriously, otherwise, we all will lose our titles." Lady Ira''s eyes glow with the undefined mist. She was all dark, her heart was black, Flora concluded.


    But in the back of her mind, Princess Flora had to sell her lips as they turned into a straight line. Without even muttering a single thing, she held herself back with her lowered face, not finding enough courage to even find herself in this position.


    ''I knew everything all along. But I let them have it. Am I Not responsible for everything just like a mother is?'' Flora''s thoughts flashed again when she realized that it was her, who followed her mother''s schemes to run away from the marriage of the vampire..


    But it didn''t bring even slight of the unhappiness in Mrs. Ira''s mind, who had still kept her head up, with the unspeakable aura that was capturing her head. ''Doesn''t matter..this girl also met with the same faith..''


    Her plan was early access, with Alice wedded to the vampire and now, Ava Fedrick was also out of her way. At this thought, Mrs. Ira''s shoulders stuffed upwards with a smirk that was formed on her lips.


    "What are you now thinking of mother?" It Was Flora who asked with evident worry.


    "Isn''t it funny? Killing two birds with one stone. Alice is also not anymore in our Kingdom as the lady is also getting out. Even luck is in our favor. Flora.." Hearing this, Floras didn''t feel the flowers like she used to earlier.


    But she still resisted the power to enquire, "Now what mom? How are we going to deal with others..?"


    "Now¡­.it''s time to deal with Prince Dominic and King Villas for once and all...it''s time for their death to arrive through my hands.."


    ...


    PS-  Let me know your views through comment sections too to motivate author!

 Chapter 96 - Meeting!

    At the same time, Prince Dominic and King Vilas stood away from the cemetery. Yet their eyes caught the significant difference in the Second man Daniel''s eyes. He was angry, very angry.


    There were slight changes in the expressions of Prince Dominic, who couldn''t help but gulp the saliva present in his mouth where he felt the chills down his own spine. "He is annoyed by the fact that Ava Fedrick also met with the same fate.."


    "It wasn''t in anyone else''s hands either. We have no idea what happened with the lady when she was in her chamber, that too when she was peacefully sleeping." King Vilas''s answer expressed the low-density conflict he felt.


    There was no trace of any struggle from her side to save her life. This was a clear observation that everyone saw and it was announced that she had died peacefully. God had called her..but he didn''t find this explanation matching with the incidents which have been occurring in the past...


    "I don''t think it is normal. This isn''t the first concubine of the Second man Daniel... In fact, it is the seventh time that we have to bury a lady..who carried the child of the Second man Daniel. Is it luck? I don''t think so, because Luck can''t be so cruel to let the incidents repeat the seventh time!" Prince Dominic expressed his related concern with whatsoever that was happening


    "I agree with you but we don''t have any other option but to accept this. Let Daniel calm down, he will outlook on other matters and eventually bring someone else to give him birth to." King Vilas laid out his observation for now.


    In regards, Prince Dominic can''t help but agree to the same. The sorrow would soon sweep across which would make him take another lady pregnant. Unfortunately, she might also meet fate, but why were such incidents happening all right?


    King Vilas was standing with his hands all at the back but his thick brows of his were hard to invade from anyone''s eyes. He was afraid, not because everything was simply the sign of the bad omen. But all because something is not making sense to him at all.


    The same can be said for Prince Dominic, who saw his father already died with the sentiments as he mumbled, "You don''t have to worry father. We will do things. If Second man dani-"


    "I don''t think it is his doing. There is someone else who is a threat to us. I can feel it too." King Vilas''s words held the strong power, which made Dominic''s lips seal again.


    He had the name, but not so courage to blurt the same in one go. That would not only be against the morals but also, without proof, he can''t point out at one human being.  No one would believe them regarding this.


    "I think..we should send a letter to Princess Alice regarding the conflict situation. She should know that the lady who was brought by the Second Man, is once again dead." Prince Dominic suggested to which King Vilas passed him a nod. "Ask my personal general to deliver it. It should safely reach Alice''s hands and..."


    Averting his gaze to stare at his son with narrowed eyes, he quickly added, "...make sure that no one else has their hands on the contact written inside. It is especially for Alice, no one else. General Shane should only hand it over to the Princess.."


    "Understood. I will instruct the General and convey this message the very first thing in the morning tomorrow." Dominic replied before they saw that all the rituals had already been completed.


    Bringing their hands together, both the father-son duo prayed for the well-being of the lady, who had miserably lost her life to God...or probably the devil.


    After doing prayer for her, both of them looked at each other and then back at the other''s ritual being carried out and being done. While Mrs. Ira and Flora stood in the corner, away from everyone''s gaze, none can actually point out that this was their doing either...


    Yet before anything else, it was King Vilas who said, "I will be returning to my chamber." declaring this, prince Dominic passed him a nod, without rebelling much. He stood there, in silence, with the thousands of thoughts already surfacing into his brain to come across.


    There was a glint of happiness, sadness which lingered around but he didn''t let himself be swept away by this kind of emotion either. All his eyes witnessed was one never left the cemetery after everything was done, as the tomb was made under the name of Ava Fedrick.


    However, in the next few seconds, there was a change in his eyes. Without thinking anything else, he turned around to walk into the castle in a certain direction.


    With the thick furrowed brow, the narrowed eyes, he left no other option but to walk straight, with the immense pressure on his shoulders. Pressed lips were the evidence that something of chief concern was already hovering over his mind.


    Soon after, he reached his father''s chamber, to, first of all, knock on the door. "Who is there?"


    "It is me, father. I have something to talk about."


    "Come inside, Dominic." came a dry reply from inside.


    The soldiers who stood at the door of the chamber opened the large gate for him. Entering inside, his eyes fell upon his father in the corner, near the window. He was taking a look at the sky with the deep silence surrounding him.


    At this stage, Prince Dominic looked over his shoulders at the guards to comment, "Close the door for now."


    His order was immediately followed by them since the large gate of the chamber was entirely sealed for both the son and the father.


    There was no time for anyone to waste since the first thing prince Dominic commented on was to give details. "I''m here to talk about.."


    "....Alice. Right?" the distant yet very obvious answer from the Surprised Prince Dominic. He didn''t deny but gave a firm nod. "I think the danger is already on her. Nothing makes sense. Her wedding with the vampire, Ava Frederick also died in her sleep...Flora not uttering her father''s name, it is too much evidence to leave."


    On hearing this, King Almen turned around to stare in his son''s direction. There was a thick fur coat which was left on his shoulders, as the wrinkled eyes gave an intense look. "You know what you''re talking about?"


    "I''m all in my senses, his Majesty. I don''t think anything is a coincidence. There is something we need to find out. We all know how Princess Alice was found in the underground on the NoMan''s land castles, and how traumatized she was after that.."


    "Her powers were showing up and we all know that it isn''t possible easily. If she is actually gaining her powers then it means, there is something for which we all need to prepare because of her powers..."


    "....can''t come until any havoc is going to be created around." King Vilas completed the sentence, without even taking the eyes off of Dominic.


    There was no trace of kiddings in either of them since they all knew how special Alice is. Even though she is unknown to herself, that doesn''t make them different to learn that she needs to be safeguarded too.


    The curse can be stronger, and so was in her case.....her powers were supposed to be locked but now that they are breaking their own cage, it seems almost impossible for them to guard them with another spell.


    Taking a deep breath, King Vilas moved to the other side of the chamber to sit on his bed. There, he opened the side drawer to take out the photo frame of a certain person, having absolutely similar traits with his daughter.


    It was a portrait, made for the two of them when they got hitched. An event was held with a great display of powers. In the portrait itself, the lady was currently sitting on the armed chair. Her skin glowed, with another crown on the top of her.


    Behind her, stood King Vilas,  with his sword in his hands, and the other His Highness''s Crown of the Suznia Empire embedded on his head. Both of them were a wonderful couple, and the entire Kingdom looked forward to ruling with honest and clean hearts.


    But destiny played a very bad trick with all of them, already bidding all of their hands together...


    On the other hand, it was Prince Dominic''s eyes who had already taken a peek at the portrait that his father held and caressed with his tender hands. "Father....you had promised mother that you will not let anything happen to Alice."


    "We will have to follow her lead now. There is no time to waste in our hands because the danger intensified." Prince Dominic laid down with serious expressions covered on his face.


    Whereas King Vilas didn''t mutter anything for the next few minutes. His gaze never moved from the picture he was holding his hands, as his heart thumped in his chest.


    Yet suddenly, there was a change in his aura too. Remembering the words of his late wife, he kept the portrait back into its safe zone to finally close the side drawer of the bed.


    He got up on his toes, with his broad chest even puffing up to the next level to finally conclude and order, "Ask the soldiers to prepare themselves. We are going to the forest to meet the man and seek answers."


    "As the Highness says......"

 Chapter 97 - Witch

    As per the King''s orders, the soldiers were already ready to lead the lane. Prince Dominic as well as King Almen had secretly gathered their confidential troops, to make a trip to the forest to meet the specific person.


    Yet this was kept under wraps and to avoid anyone else following them, they had successfully designed to escape in the dark. Since everyone was still in the mourning state, none paid much of their attention to what Prince and the King carried out under their noses.


    Sitting on the back of their horses and riding towards the thick forest, the soldiers in the front and at the back carried the wooden stick which was ignited with the fire in their hands.


    It gave all of them the view of something ahead since the entire night was turning into more darkness. The Suzania Empire has tons of flora and fauna but the certain forest was famous for its thickness and majorly because it can''t be simply restored.


    It has been famous, where most of the locals, even Royalty avoid coming. Yet the same can''t be said for Prince DOMINIC and King Vilas who had the chiefly concerned issue to consult with.


    Riding for almost a few hours, as they thought, the troops of the soldiers and both of them had reached the heart of the forest. It was all in the middle, with a tree that was as big as possible to imagine. It was the oldest, but not a new scene for the soldiers who had arrived here along with them.


    As the head of the Soldiers gazed at his Highness, he asked, "Shall I go and see, His Majesty."


    While King Vilas kept the strict look plastered on his face, without moving his eyes from the ancestral tree even for a minute. "No, I will look at that personally..."


    "But isn''t safe for you, King."


    "Prince Dominic will accompany me. Dominic.." saying this, King Vilas''s eyes swept across, to gain a positive nod from his son. Both the father-son duo jumped out from their respective horses and their horses were left in the commands of their troops behind.


    Walking with a deep cautiousness, they all were alarmed. The hands were already their swords in case any emergency arrives for them to use it against any enemy or grave danger that might linger around in such forbidden forest to come.


    As King Vilas''s eyes were filled with the deep mist, there was no scene of fear. He was brave, stronger in his aims, which helped him to proceed near the tree. But that wasn''t the simple tree to come across either.


    It was going at the back of the tree to find the small cave that was carved there. Inside, there was a man, who was currently resting, with his eyes entirely closed. Half naked, with his upper self not covered with anything else but leaves, and his long hair was all tied into a pony with the help of leave''s small trucks.


    As they came across the sight, Prince Dominic passed his father a glance before bending a bit to walk and enter into the cave. However, just when he had stretched his hands to touch the man who was sleeping, the deep and stern voice was heard by both of them.


    "King Vilas has paid a visit to me this time, there must be something related to Princess Alice then." he had told, without even opening his eyes.


    But the words made the King''s lips into a straight line. "You are correct. I want to ask a few things."


    "Hmm...seems like you''ve already accepted your late wife''s advice to follow what I say...."  saying this, the forestman opened his eyes, straightway falling on the young Prince and then at the old aged King.


    There was no trace of even a single glint, but suddenly, the man got up to sit in his regular position with all his sleep vanishing into the thick air. "Tell me, what brings you here then."


    Hearing this, King Vilas happened to step into the small cave. He bent down on his knees, to keep his sword at the other side. Similarly, Prince Dominic followed his father''s actions, to keep his eyes straight at the man.


    "Princess Alice is married to a vampire. It wasn''t supposed to happen but eventually, things turned out this way." he told honestly, which gained a small scoff from the man''s lips who gave the King a smirk."Didn''t I tell you that she is unique? You never took me seriously on these words. Now, the results are in front of your eyes,"


    "Late Queen was always worried that the child in her womb would change history, and I had already told her about her fate, but you.... King Vilas, she is married into an unknown Kingdom where she has no idea about her own real self."


    "I know about this but...." lowering his eyes in the guilt, King Vilas had no words to describe. "She is my sole daughter.... I had thought that maybe keeping her in the castle would safeguard her. She wasn''t supposed to marry due to the prophecy.."


    "That broke years ago, but you persisted in the thought that it didn''t." The forest man answered, shaking his head. At the same time, he used to turn the lantern in his cave to bring some light to the darkness.


    A yellowness shields the entire cave, but that brought the man''s face entirely clearer in front of them. He then took another rough book that was kept on the corner and opened it slightly, before flipping the pages consciously to land at the one.


    His keen focus got equipped with King Almen and Prince''s interest. But they were worried about his readings and what next he told them. If things don''t turn into favors, how are they going to handle everything? it was still a big question as well as a challenge lying in front of their eyes yet they have to deal with the same somehow.


    For the next few minutes, neither party spoke a single word. They all stayed as silent as possible, but then King Vilas''s string of patience wasn''t holding much either. "What is...there, Forex?"


    "Shh....." his tone made King Vilas gulp the saliva present in his mouth once again to finally close his eyes and found that it wasn''t his inner peace which was disturbing but also his mind.


    Whereas, Prince Dominic didn''t react, except to have the patience and hear what the Forex is going to utter for them.


    On the other hand, Forex kept them at bay for the next few minutes, keeping his eyes entirely focussed on the wrinkled pages of the book. On it, there were figures made with lines and different geometric figures. But it was more than that..it was the direction of the Moon, Sun, and Alice''s own self.


    "Do you have anything else to tell me, King Vilas?" His first question took King Vilas aback. "What do you mean by anything else?"


    "What happened to her when she left the castle a few days ago?" Forex didn''t change his face''s direction for the second but had intrigued to question, surprising both of them.


    As Prince Dominic rotated his head to look at his father, he passed him a slight nod in acknowledgment to finally blurt out since keeping a secret wasn''t in their favor either.


    With a lot of hesitation and resistance, King Vilas had to gather the courage from the depth of his heart to say things aloud rather than keeping them in his own throat. "She....was in danger when we went to No Man''s land."


    "Initially, we found her in bad condition, and later Alice described that there were some voices and the forces which pulled her there. There...she..saw a monster half-blooded whose face was destroyed and burnt.... it was all abnormal."


    "And? What did you think about every King Vilas?" Forex questioned again, not being surprised even a single bit. In His eyes, he had already seen this coming and was prepared that something might be going around.


    However, the same can''t be said for the King, who had to finally accept what he wasn''t willing to. It wasn''t his fears, but the dangers he knew that came along due to a ton of things...


    "I....I think it is the time she is showing her real self.."


    "Correct."


    Saying this, Forex lifted his gaze to finally look into their direction, and burst out, "Her powers are now coming out at this time. Slowly with time, they will turn more aggressive and it is deeply advised that she gets control of them."


    "otherwise....." Fox didn''t even have to finish the wordings, but the simple understanding sent chills down everyone''s spine. But it was Prince Dominic, who was worried as hell. "Otherwise what?"


    "Then we all know what happens with the Witches if they are exposed in any Empire."


    ...


    PS- Do not forget to vote with your power stones and love!

 Chapter 98 - Alice Belongs To Cyrus!

    The words were already making their bloodstream give up on them. It wasn''t in their mind, the thought they most likely avoided at any cost. As Prince Dominic''s eyes widened, he won''t deny that his heart accelerated to beat up.


    The same shock covered King Vilas''s eyes but he had hidden them before. "She isn''t with us anymore. Even if we try to help her with this, how are we going to cover her powers?"


    "Powers can''t be caged for long. They will ultimately show their true self to her and it is upon the princess to handle them. She is strong enough to get control. But she needs to be taught at the right time otherwise, things will turn worse, my King."


    Each word of Forex was touching to their heart. At this point, they both could feel their heart shattering into the pieces, which were hard to rejoin. No, it was almost impossible to imagine the circumstances which might develop if things get out of hand.


    Lifting his eyes, King Vilas saw the seriousness that the man held in front of his eyes. His late queen regarded him absolutely and his words highly. Even though he never took them to much of this seriousness, currently, everything was making sense.


    "Is there any way for her to break the curse? I don''t want...her to be dead by the hand of these vampires.." King Vilas expressed his deadly concern.


    "You are wrong in this, King Vilas," Forex answered while flipping more pages of the wrinkled book. Not only that, even the lights had started to flicker with the slight wind blowing outside of the caves.


    It was all deep dark night, and subconsciously, Prince Dominic had looked behind once to find that the entire forest wasn''t only looking green but it was getting black. His wide eyes and wickedness soon disappeared when the Forex''s words entered into his ears. "Don''t be surprised, Prince. This is the reason why no one likes to visit here."


    "B-but...why is this even happening?" he can''t help but enquire about his curiosity.


    Initially, Forex had kept mum regarding the matter. However, when he felt the oceans and gazes of the prince who had significantly asked this question, he had blurted out the small portion that gave him insight. "Because this forest has power. Each herb is sufficient, either to kill someone or save someone."


    "When God and the Devil had fought with each other, this was the place where both of them declared that no one can fight. Yet this didn''t stop them from displaying the powers from time to time." His answer sent goosebumps on the prince''s skin.


    "Are these evils still...present in our era?" in the back of his mind, he had hoped to get a negative answer. Yet to his dismay, the Forex only smirked at his silly question. "Everything is there in this world. You are human, so are vampires and Witches, fairies, dark-blooded creatures, devils, and Gods. It is a mix of everything and that''s how we all function."


    The information was new to absorb but Prince Dominic didn''t show any drastic shift in his expression either. He had stayed silent for a while before finally giving a slight nod. But at the same time, King Vilas was least interested in the extra knowledge for now.


    "How can we save Alice, Forex? I don''t want anything to happen to her." King Vilas''s words pulled the Forex back to the real talks. "She is special. Do you think that she can be killed so easily?"


    "If someone touches her blood, they might die. But it is for the normal vampires and the normal humans. Her curse is the one which is making her exceptional, due to her mother.'''' The sentence came as a surprise, hard to absorb for now. Everything was almost out of their imaginations to even consider.


    But the firm expressions of the King didn''t shake. It was full of confidence filled in those eyes. "That doesn''t matter. That husband of hers..he is really smart. He had the audacity to threaten me."


    "Hmm....I see..."


    Forex''s eyes once again glanced back at his book, where he flipped the pages to ask in the middle without tearing his eyes even for a minute second, "Anyways, what is his name?"


    "Crown Prince of the Gazelle Kingdom, Prince Cyrus," Dominic announced, with the full title, only to express that she wasn''t married off to any ordinary vampire.


    He was too a royalty like them, just the different characteristics. The only thing common was the body structure or even their eating habits.


    "Cyrus...Cyrus...." mumbling the name of his breath, Forex immediately closed his eyes to concentrate.


    As per this, a frown curved on Dominic''s forehead, to rotate his eyes and find his father asking him to have patience since this was the formal task to learn about a man.


    As per his order, Dominic moved his eyes again to see that the  Forex''s expressions were slightly changing with time.


    They became complicated, a thick frown, straight lips, under which he kept on mumbling the name. His intensity to mumble increased over time, which cautioned both the father-son duo.


    ''What has he seen now?'' Both of them were deeply wondering until Forex snapped his eyes open, all-round and wide. The sight soaked them in the beads of sweat but they had to gulp their saliva and ask with the gathered courage.


    "Wh-what happened?"


    "You have married her.....to Cyrus...." Shooking his head, Fox''s face showed disbelief.


    Not only that, the wind outside the cave had increased with double the intensity. The amount of flapping of the trees was scary, even the light inside the cave flickers constantly.


    But the Forex had maintained the stern facial expressions, all wetting Dominic. "Y--Yes....what''s wrong with that? He-he is a vampire...right?"


    To this, Forex gave him a negative response. "He-he....is....cursed....too."


    "Beyond our imaginations....Alice''s curse isn''t even stronger against him...."


    THUD!


    THUD!


    THUD!


    This jolted both of them, hard to believe what entered into their ears. It was almost making the land beneath them shake, with their hands curled into a fist. Both sat there in a daze, too shocked to express their feelings and emotions currently.


    They had simply married their daughter and sister to Royalty...were there more secrets to unfold? Who was this Cyrus then, if he is too cursed? Why is he cursed? What happened to him?


    Tons of questions were raised in their minds but there is no solution. It was all blank in their minds to recall, but their heart was currently jumping in their ribcage, ready to come out at any point.


    The one who pulled doubt from their daze was prince Dominic. Regaining his consciousness, he finally asked again after taking a deep breath. "Alright, what does this mean now...Cyrus is cursed too?"


    "He is cursed, Prince. And this shows...." pointing his fingers to the opened page of the wrinkled book, he pointed at the triangle and the circles. "....Both of them were destined to be together. They are born to be with each other. It isn''t you or circumstance who made them meet but their binding fate together."


    "What...." King Vilas''s mind was ongoing through malfunctioning. But the words were unbelievable to regard, even the slightest bit. "T-they were...meant the other? BUT HE IS A VAMPIRE!"


    "So is your daughter a Witch, King. Don''t forget about her reason to be so."


    The words startle him, and his heart. They both were beating at the raging at unimaginable speed, hard to cope with the time. In fact, in the back of their mind, it almost made no sense in their eyes to consider what is currently felt through sentiments...


    It wasn''t the simple turmoil to consider but considering more than that, they were left struck to their own self. It was Prince Dominic, whose face showed the veins popping out and ready to throw everything nearby.


    There was evident burning inside his mind, ready to destroy everything in his surroundings yet it wasn''t much possible for him for now....


    But on seeing both of them hard to believe what he said, Forex had continued to give details, required by both of them for now. "He has secrets, which might be hidden from all of us. His powers are beyond any of us can imagine, even enough to destroy himself. But Princess Alice....can be a cure too."


    "She was given birth for him. Even if you want, you can''t separate both of them because either way, they will find their way so as to be together. So My King, leave the option to bring your daughter away from the dark Vampire Prince because..." before finishing, Forex''s eyes turned into the black mist, as he rolled the last words.


    "....In the history and books of devil and God, she is already marked as his. Princess Alice belongs to Cyrus and no Cursed vampire will let their precious be touched, harmed or....snatched at any cost...."

 Chapter 99 - Take Care Of Yourself

    Forex''s words only gave them insight into the things which they were willing to avoid at any cost. No, this was the last wish to come across. Alice was already marked as his possession? How?! Why?!


    This shook their mind to the next core, leaving almost no space for negotiation. All they both did was to keep their mouth shut for the next few minutes, trying to adjust with all due information that landed inside the brain. Moreover, in their eyes, nothing was more important than Alice''s safety of Alice...


    How will she be safe if she is with that vampire? There were tons of things that were still in a haze. Yet, King Vilas showed no interest to believe such as our sentiments either.


    "Alice....life''s in danger or not, I want to know about that." It was the first question that King Vilas asked, out of the worry that was caused around his heart. In return, Forex remained quiet but then gave them a strong shake. "She isn''t in danger right now. But...at a certain point, a situation might arise where she will decide everything for herself."


    "It will be the choice which she would make in the upcoming time, which will ultimately lead her life into the different phases. You can''t do anything for that, prince or King." Forex was brutally honest, which snapped their heart into a million pieces.


    However, they had no clue and with their hands already tied with a strong bond of threat, it was harder to imagine for them and accept the harsh reality that lay in front of their eyes.


    Moreover, for them, Alice was the piece of their heart. As Prince Dominic''s fingers curled into a fist, he lowered his head to finally exit the cave without even taking peaks behind him. There was patience and tolerance, which had reached its peak already till now.


    Neither did King Vilas try to stop his son. A sigh escaped from his lips, where he saw Dominic''s finger leaving the cave, into the wind that blew strongly outside. But then, King Vilas''s face swept to see Forex again to ask, "What about her death and powers?"


    "She can''t die, this is the truth until she is willing to die herself. Nor can her husband kill her, in that both curses are meant to be merged together. Both of them are hard to kill, and that is the reason, I want King Vilas to find someone who can teach your daughter all the magic which she carries in herself." Forex answered.


    But these sentences brought a frown on the King''s forehead, hard to let go since it wasn''t easy to find any witch and send her to the other kIngdom.


    "Alice can''t come here?"


    "That is upon you if she has been married just now, I would suggest you not call her for now. Let her adjust there since it will take time to be apprised of the new land." Forex''s suggestions ring a bell in King Vilas''s mind, which ultimately turned into a stern nod.


    At last, he had answers which were already theft and carried strong power to assemble. Even though they felt sourness in their taste buds due to his brutal honesty, this was the ultimate mirror that had come out.


    Probably. Alice herself wasn''t aware of who her husband is..


    ''Lord...whom I have married her to..'' and the thought was already heartbreaking and imprinted in their minds.


    Yet keeping a stone on his heart, for now, King Vilas passed Forex a strong nod to finally blurt out. "It was nice to see you after a long time. I will come if I find trouble again. Thank you for your time."


    "Anytime, His Highness''s. My place is always open for you to visit." With this, King Vilas stood a bit to finally bid goodbye to Forex for now.


    However, just when he was ready to step out from the cave, did Forex stop him from behind his back,


    "Brother in law...."


    The way of addressing shocked King. But not to the extent of surprise. After all, someone has called him with this connection after so long...


    Turning around, his gaze fell straight down at the Forex, who was also looking at him with the serious turned expressions to connect. "I want you to take another advice of mine."


    "What is that?"


    "On the way of thinking about Alice''s safety, don''t forget about your own enemies who are at the bay. You should be cautious too..." there was a thick heaviness in them, deep huskiness to conclude. The words weren''t normal, King Vilas sensed.


    His eyes turned black, with the jaw turning rigid. The trembling expressions, and the eyebrows slightly covering with the frown, he passed him a nod to finally come out of the cave... only to not care about the words much.


    But who knew...King Vilas was going to make another mistake very soon?


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Gazelle Kingdom, Alice had already enjoyed her own beautiful breakfast with her husband.


    Soon, he had left the chamber to handle the personal affairs, and as told by him, her practice will also start from the day onwards. It was the first day when Princess Aura would guide her for the entire day, similar to how Lady Ashley had given her tour.


    But this time, it won''t be simply the tour of the castle anymore.


    When Alice''s eyes fell on Lady Aura stepping inside the castle, She immediately stood on her legs to bow slightly. "Greetings, lady Aura."


    "Greetings, Princess. It is nice to see that you have comfortably worn the dress of our Kingdom." hearing the praise, Alice simply gave her a small smile in response.


    "Anyways, from today onwards, I will assist you in different tasks. Today is my turn to help you and take you out from the castle into the local market so that you can be well versed with the different things." In answer, Alice kept her keen eyes on her face.


    Clapping the hand of the other, Lady Aura''s personal maids removed the cloth from their hands to bring out stuff present in the plate.


    At the sight, it alarmed Alice so she enquired. "What is his..Lady Aura?"


    "We are Royalties. If we show up there abruptly, many will not treat us like them. If we want to know about the Locals, we need to go into their own faces and features and that isn''t possible with this Royal attire."


    "As per my experience days, we will change our dresses. You are still new, and your face isn''t seen by the masses so you can keep your same hair and face. Whereas, I will be using a wig to cover up my hair and a bit of makeup on my face to make me slightly old too. We both are going to roam as the mother and daughter today. Do you understand that, Princess Alice?"


    "Absolutely."


    At this stage, Alice realized that Lady Aura had automatically changed her demure. She was sweet but strict with her writings and teachings.


    No wonder she was well versed and respected too in her field as no one will afford to mock her, only to get a beneficial answer by her side as well.


    After getting a positive response from her side, Lady Aura nodded her head to look behind her and signal her maid.


    "Help her dress with the local clothes which I brought. Also, remove the backcloth and the jewelry for now."


    "As per the lady." one of the maids bowed slightly to finally step ahead and carry the dress.


    As per the orders, lady Aura had actually left the chamber to go back to her own chamber and get dressed as per the custom.


    Whereas, initially, Alice was made to sit on the dressing table. The maid helped her to remove the jewelry, along with her own personal maids that were Isa and Marrie. Along with their support, they have successfully removed all the jewelry off her shoulders and neck, gaining a sigh from her side.


    A sweet chuckle left out from the maid''s lips, to answer. "Princess, you aren''t the only one who feels relief after removing such a hefty jewelry set."


    "As the lady, most of us are already accustomed to these. There is nothing new for me now.." Alice told happily, but she was still new to finding herself in such heavy attire after her marriage.


    Back at her own castle, she always wore light clothes, except the formal occasions. After all, that''s her own homeland, and here is her in-law''s house...


    In the next few minutes, the lady offered her the clothes. It was a dark brown colored gown, having a belt around its waist. "Princess, you are supposed to wear this."


    "Alright.." Alice mumbled. "Do you need some help from outside, Princess?"


    "N-No need!" She was least interested in wearing and changing her attire in front of the maids. Automatically, she had asked her maid to stand out from the chamber, which they obediently did...


    *AFTER A FEW MOMENTS!*


    Outside the chamber, it was Lady Aura who had come in her own gown. With the help of the makeup, she did appear slightly old, which wasn''t new to witness either. She came straight away to her personal maids, to ask, "Where is Alice?"


    "I''m ready, Lady Aura. Let''s go now..."

 Chapter 100 - Mysteries

    Hearing the voice of Alice, everyone''s attention turned around to see her in the gown which she wore of the dusted color. Despite the multiple attempts to not sow, she looked beautiful in her own way.


    Her skin was glowing, even without the usual makeup, as her skin was getting glossary under the sun rays. A faint smile on her lips and her hands tagged together, Alice walked closer to the lady Aura and slightly bowed. "I hope my appearance is as per what you wanted..."


    "You do look stunning, my Princess."


    Lady Aura can''t help but comment back when she wasn''t able to tear her eyes away from the front of the lady. It was the breathtaking beauty of this human, who might have the eyes of many stalkers today...


    "I appreciate your words, my lady," Alice answered. "How are we going to go to the local town?"


    "Oh, it will be the carriage in which we will go out from the castle. We will step out of the carriage just away from the local town and then walk on foot. It will take us a few moments before we reach the middle of the town and you have the eyes to see the local towns of the Gazelle kingdom." Lady Aura gave an insight into the plan which she had designed for her.


    Without refusing, both the ladies had gone down from the castle and came out to find the Royal Carriage already ready for them. The coachman pulled his hat down on seeing the ladies arriving, where he greeted them with pure respect.


    Acknowledging the same, Lady Aura was the first one to step inside of the carriage, and after her step, it was Princess Alice. Keeping her dress at the proper place, both of them sat inside, and the door of the carriage was closed.


    Similar to the last one in which she arrived with Cyrus, this carriage had a small window for her to take a peek at the view outside on their way. ''But this time, I''m sure ladies will guide me with the tone of the things.''


    Their cart was pulled through, and they all left the Castle''s large doors which separate the castle which is situated on the higher mountain, and the rest of the land down.


    However, both the ladies had missed the glances of Queen Elizabeth, who had seen them from her window. She had seen them leaving, as she clutched the curtain tightly with her fingers. "This Aura...she is really serious in giving this lady the practice!"


    "They can''t wait to remove you from your position, my Queen. That''s why they want Cyrus to take over the throne and this lady rules everyone.'''' It was the personal maid who gathered the information that earlier, it was Lady Ashley and now Lady Aura.


    Both of them were keen on helping and preparing Princess Alice into the budding Queen Of their Kingdom. Despite it saying this affection and displaying that this was all done to make her feel comfortable in this new land, it was vital for her eye to see how many ladies Aura and lady Ashley had taken the linking into the newly arrived bride..


    At the same time, Queen Elizabeth''s lips turned into the cross line. Her wicked eyes take the shape of the crystal moon when she mumbled under her breath. "These two.....they  need to be slowed down at any cost.."


    "W-what are you going to the Queen?"


    It was none other than the maids who felt the temperature of their chamber dropping down to the negative point.


    The aura which Queen Elizabeth omitted was too hard to divert, and knowing her temperament, she can go to any length to kick out her competition very well and effortlessly. Once they all know her tactic, that''s why none of the other ladies like to get involved with her matters...


    But the matter with Princess Alice directly shoots at her child and her position!


    Queen Elizabeth didn''t respond for the next few seconds, before her fingers turned into the fist, as the sourness had spread on her entire face to conclude. "This needs to be slowed down.."


    "And this can only happen when..these ladies suffer..from my hands."


    .....


    At the same time, lady Aura and princess Alice had taken on their route to the main town of the Gazelle Kingdom. Since the entire kingdom was big enough, there were different towns that came under one empire. The prominent one and the closest was known as, ''Stiffen Town.'' as it gained its name from the old tales of the vampires.


    Stiffen were the most prominent and the strongest vampires of all. Although their blood isn''t as precious as that of the old Royalties, they were the second in line which is considered the most powerful in the entire continent of the vampire region.


    The information was also delivered to the Princess, whose lips turned in a straight line. But Lady Aura had already assured her that they won''t dare to do anything to her since she doesn''t look any different from them. "That''s the reason I didn''t want you to come in Royal clothes."


    "You now live with us, the vampires. I know this is going to be very difficult to accept but this is the truth that lies in front of you. Princess Alice, you will need to get accustomed to seeing vampires around you. Surround them and talk to them, just make sure that your scent isn''t much stronger to attract their attention otherwise you will be good."


    "I understand."


    Alice responded, with a fake smile, although her heart was currently beating under her clothes.


    The only vampire she interacted with were the Royalties, who knew her as Cyrus''s wife. They dared not to do anything to her, but since others aren''t aware of her being any human being, they won''t even see her presence at such a distance, right?


    With this thought occurring in her brain, Alice had calmed her nerves to divert her mind outside to find the sight. They have already reached the bay of the town, after crossing the bridge of the water.


    There she saw that the greenery was as usual, in fact, trees were as bright and blooming. "You told me that the vampires here in this town are the most powerful ones. What makes them so unique? Was this hereditary?" Alice can''t help but ask in confusion.


    Smiling at her, Lady Aura shook her head to give details, "It wasn''t the case. There was no breed in the vampires earlier. The only superior one of them were Royalties, and down there, everyone was said to have the same traits, no one was stronger or weaker."


    "But it is said that centuries back, a massacre took place. I wasn''t even born till that time, I think no one was there, not even the Queen. Except, for our current king ALMEN and his older generation. The massacre had killed thousands of the vampires and many were converted through wrong means."


    "Unfortunately, now that it is an old tale, not many know about this. The old generation is already wiped out and the ones who were present at that time, were children and now they are old too. The children had hardly remember anything that happened, which made it impossible for any of us to learn more or to find the reason about why such hating even happened."


    "I see..." Alice passed a stern nod. "So, was Cyrus also not there? I heard that he is too old..like not young as per what Lady Ashley told me."


    "Well for Cyrus..." Lady Aura had to take a long pause, with her circle''s eyes. She was still unsure how to describe tension since they all heard that he wasn''t there but some tales conclude that he was present there.


    In fact, many answers are hidden in the deep grave and nobody even dared to scratch those graves to hear the answers.


    On sensing the lack of response from the lady''s side, Alice bit her lower lip. ''Was this question not supposed to be asked?'' It was simply her curiosity, but on witnessing the look on her face, She found that it would be better to change the topics. "I also wanted to know...how come even a single one wasn''t here? I mean, there must be some books or anyone who must have written to find the reason?"


    Because if she says that such a large-scale massacre took place, it was impossible to realize that no one from the current period had the guts to unfold the past.


    On this, Lady Aura blinks her eye twice, "Since few tried but they were found dead. I heard that it was the King who actually got them killed because they had tried to scratch the past which isn''t even talked about anymore."


    ''So it was the King who was keeping everything under the wraps?'' Alice''s mind wandered around the different possibilities and they all settled on one thing, how old was the King to even live till this life and rule so effortlessly?


    And..why did King only have children starting from Cyrus? If he was so old as that described in centuries, then...he must have had the family members too before, right?


    Why are the peoples present only after everything was wiped out from the land of Gazelle and the new regime arose...


    When Alice was already in her own world of the questions that she found confused and doubtful, did Lady Aura''s pleasing voice enter into her ears? "We have arrived. Now we have to get down and walk into the main market.. So come with me."

 Chapter 101 - Shopping

    Hearing this, Alice gave a nod before the doors of their cart were opened for them to get out. Stepping down from the cart, luckily, she didn''t hurt herself like the last time. However, straight out from the cart, her eyes fell on the opening of the market.


    "Thank you." saying this to the coachman, who also passed her the smile, she walked ahead to stand with Lady Aura, as their eyes sparkled.


    "Is this the entrance of the town?"


    "You are right. The entrance of the town is with the great market of the place. Come, we should go inside now." After checking that both of them were fine in their looks, Lady Aura smiled with the assured smile, finally taking her hand and guiding her to walk inside the new town...


    It was an all-new experience that Alice will gain, but somewhere, her heart jumped too high in her chest. As if, she knew that originally, she would fall unconscious and lay dead, if not due to her strong willpower to not let herself appear like the joke in the first practice for the time being.


    Keeping her guts high, with her mind entirely focused on meeting the new people as their Queen To be, Princess Alice kept her chin high.


    Subconsciously, when Lady Aura too realized that Alice had settled herself with reality, she had slowly and steadily started to lose her grip on Alice''s hand.


    Yet not leaving it entirely, they step inside the great market of the Stiffen Town. It was all hustle- bustle, people were selling their things and whatnot. What caught Alice''s eyes was to see the small market, and at the sides were the shops. However, these shops were somewhat converted into houses too.


    While down, there were the big shops and on the above floor, people lived in them.


    From the variety of the shops of spices to woods, games for children, barkery for the bread, to barbers, items of clothing for people, water, utensils for the household, and furniture, there was everything available. ''Hmm..this is so much similar to our market conditions...''


    And probably, her taste and preference for the vampires will change with this entire thing. It wasn''t new to find, but a faint smile had carved on her lips. This was well noted by the lady Aura, who had smirked inwardly. "Alice, in this town, is famous for their handicraft work and their woodwork."


    "Most of the craftsmen here are famous for their works and even from the other towns, people, especially come here to get something from them. So, remember that this Town majorly focuses on handicraft things, if you understand what I mean." The information was duly noted by Alice who nodded her head.


    Proceeding further they had kept the formal expressions, as lady Aura guided her to the market and gave her the view about the different things. There were ladies in the market, buying vegetables for themselves and some even gossiping. Another thing that caught her eyes was to find the queue for the bread in the bakery. Moreover, the wealthy man even used the cigar to light it off and read the newspaper.


    They were wearing large hats on their head, at least making them appear as the elite class in this place. "Um....is there any race here?"


    "It is the game of money and power. Some of the ones who are working in the Castle itself are highly regarded here. Others, who have significant contact with the Advisors of the Kingdom, are also considered valuable and above all. So, there is a significant race among the people who reside here too." Lady Aura gave the details, which were not new to find but still, she had to absorb.


    They had entered a single street but taking the turns, they had finally come to find themselves at the other hand, where there was no more the world of craftsmen and the furniture was done.


    It was the area for food, as well as the clothes.


    "Lady Aura, after my wedding it was said that the trade will start between the two Kingdoms. Has it started already?" Alice enquired.


    "Well, as far as I know, it isn''t. But it will soon since the message has reached up to everyone''s ears that they can now send the material out to the other Kingdom and especially in Suzania. Your Kingdom''s clothes are in demand here so it will be beneficial for both of us." Lady Aura''s words received a nod.


    On their way, they appeared to be the other daughter and mother walking through the lane. Exploring it more and more, Alice has received some minute details from lady Aura, and some significant ones too.


    Initially, Alice was doubtful about why such vital information was being read with Lady Aura and not with Queen Elizabeth''s. It equipped her mind to realize the fact that if this tour was meant for the next Queen, then the earlier Queen should have the knowledge about the same.


    There was the hesitation that crawled under her skin to question about such a thing. But in her mind, it was necessary to know whether, in the future, someone else will be given such deep details too except her?


    ''Since Cyrus will have to marry one or the other day, will this information also be shared with his wife?'' It was a serious concern in front of her eyes, as she sensed the competitors might strike.


    "Umm...Lady Aura, I wanted to ask, that being the third wife of the King, how come you know about everything. Shouldn''t this be known to Queen Elizabeth since she is the first in charge of.."


    "....Seems like Princess Alice has sharp eyes to find loopholes." Lady Aura had cut in between her words while stopping on their track. Following her, Alice too stopped, and found lady Aura had turned around to look in her direction, with her smiling gaze in those eyes.


    "I....I...was just curious," Alice admitted the truth on her face.


    "But I appreciate that your mind functions in such  a way to understand the tactics of the kingdom too." Was this the compliment that she least expected? Alice thought.


    Even though Lady Aura didn''t mind her words, she somehow felt that there was a solid reason for her question. As if, Queen was also aware but the motive behind Aura''s actions was way deeper and harder to predict.


    And as she had expected, the next words of Lady Aura did strike at the right point. "I''m not only helping you but also grooming you into the next Queen to be, Princess."


    "My intent is very clear and you are right, I know this because I''m more active in the household and with the external matters, as compared to the other ladies. Queen Elizabeth is least interested to know about the locals since she is too worried about her own skin and beauty to even bait an eye over these...the people who reside in her own Kingdom."


    The words are very heavy to absorb and hard to believe. Even though Alice had already met with the lady and felt the same way and same vibe from her, it came out as the bubble that burst. "But...Queen is alive and right now, I don''t think that Cyrus is taking up the crown..."


    "You never know what I predict in the future so don''t think about it until you know about the position yourself." Lady Aura answered before she took her hand into hers and started to walk further with the faint smile that was still lingering on Lady Aura''s face.


    It was hard to be unbothered but Alice had simply moved her gaze down for some time before she lifted it again. Roaming her eyes here and there, she felt that it was all beautiful and hard to not see.


    And for once, it was Lady Aura who had told her, "Let us go and buy something. Come with me.."


    "But what are we going to buy?" Alice wondered, but her question wasn''t answered.


    Instead, lady Aura had brought her to one of the shops of the craftsman there she saw that Aura''s eyes were stuck on the one wooden polished diamond. In the center, there are some pearls attached to it, looking mesmerizing to decorate in one''s home.


    "Um..how much does it cost?" Lady Aura asked the shopkeeper who answered back, "Four silvers."


    "Oh, God! It is too high! Do it for three silver coins and I will buy it right now!" Lady Aura tried hard to bargain, with her shocked expressions, showing that it was way too costly for her.


    Behind her, Alice had to cover her mouth to not let her chuckle be heard by anyone else. ''She already has so many silver coins and she is bargaining?'' Maybe this was the trick to appear like any other normal vampire living in the streets and town.


    But as lady AURA was still persisting in bargaining with the shopkeeper, Alice had taken a few steps back to rotate her eyes in all directions, finding that there was another shop, which sold the shawls for everyone.


    Biting her lower lip, and taking another glance at Lady Aura, who was still not done with her own things, Alice had decided to gather the courage and finally test her skills for now...and to remove this hesitation for one and all.


    Taking the slower steps, she approached the old couple, who were selling the shawl. She finally gave them a soft smile before asking. "Can you please show me some shawls with good handwork on the borders?"


    "Which color would you like, Miss?" the shopkeeper lady sweetly asked, which instantly kicked in her mind after an image had flooded.


    "Show me the color of dark blue color!"

 Chapter 102 - First Gift

    "Alright, let me show you the shawls in dark blue color." The old lady answered when she went inside her shop for once and then came out with another three sets of the shawls in her hand.


    One by one, she opened them to present them in front of Alice, whose eyes didn''t tear from any of them. "They are beautiful.."


    "We specially make them from the other town and are of the best quality. Miss, you should also try this one. It will look beautiful and also suit you since you look so pretty." The old lady''s compliment brought a faint smile to her face, but Alice didn''t respond.


    She simply brought the three shawls which the lady showed others, and took a liking to one of them. It was of the darkest blue color, similar to what she had imagined. As if the other lady has already read her mind, she can''t help but ask. "Are you thinking about someone special while buying this colored shawl, miss?"


    "My husband....." absent-mindedly, Alice had blurted out the truth, where she didn''t even realize a single bit about what she had spoken and covered about. On the other hand, the old lady smiled at the young one to ask, "So your husband''s favorite color is this?"


    "No. He has many clothes and this color...matches most of his dresses so...I wanted something similar." Alice mumbled under her breath, as the small grin had traced her lips. She once again took a better look at the shawls and was ready to buy them. "Umm....how much does it cost?"


    "For two silver coins, miss." the old lady sweetly replied and without even finding it unnecessary, Alice had softly paid for the shawl. She had taken it into her hands, and without even trying, bid the old lady goodbye and finally came back into the street and found lady Aura waiting for her. "I''m sorry, I went without informing you."


    "Do not worry. I see you bought something for yourself too..." Lady Aura''s eyes traced to see the shawl in Alice''s hands., "You love wearing the shawls, right?"


    In response, Alice passed a stern nod. "I got this taste from my late mother. She was the one who loved making new shawls for everyone in our castle and since then, I have inherited this love from her."


    "She must have been a lovely lady to give birth to you, Princess." Alice only gave a soft grin to proceed further into the market.


    At the same time, Alice lowered her eyelids, to not let her emotions be flooded before she once again looked up to gaze at the Lady Aura and then mumbled. "You''re right. She was a great lady. But I''m happy that you are treating me as your daughter here."  Alice had honestly answered without even trying to consider her own words.


    If not because of the same realization,  she doesn''t think that Alice would have gone to the level of coming here with Lady Aura. Lady Aura was really helpful, someone who had a clean heart. Or probably that is at least what Alice sensed for the Lady Aura till now. "That''s nothing from my side. You are our Cyrus''s bride and it is my duty to actually help you  in everything."


    "As I told you before, there are many things which you don''t know until now. You will learn about them in the future with time, but keep this in your mind that no matter what happens, this Kingdom needs a  real queen. Earn the respect of everyone, whom they will adore and respect. Because in my knowledge, gaining the title is easy. But when it comes to actually showing your own responsibilities and role, many aren''t able to perform them and that isn''t what I want from you. Our Kingdom doesn''t need a queen like Elizabeth anymore."  Lady Aura had simply laid out what she wanted from her side. It was in very formal words and did make a lot of sense to hear out.


    "I will try my best to give everything of what I am capable of doing with my clean heart," Alice answered, with a soft grin before both of them had started to walk further.


    Coming through a few more streets, they all felt that it was all beautiful. This sight only made Alice reminisce of her own Kingdom where people used to have the best life of theirs. It was the normal routine here and there, as the significant difference of the vampires didn''t catch her eyes for the rest of the time.


    Everyone seems friendly, at least for now since she appeared very calm to not only someone else but to everyone out there.


    However, as they all were going forward, Alice''s gaze stopped at the second shop on the left. It has knives and some beautiful words. What made her eyes linger was at the certain basket to carry the sword in. It was of the copper color, but it appeared mighty. "Um..lady Aura, would you spare me a few minutes? I would like to take the view of some other things too."


    "As per your wish, Alice. Explore more but make sure that you don''t end up exposing your real identity and...don''t let anyone else sense your own scent." her human scent was very strong and so was the noise of the vampires. If they saw that she is any normal human, probably they would like to launch at her like any other prey. She would be considered a slice of dead meat in between of the many powerful creatures and she had no interest to let herself be at the disadvantage. "I will take care. I will see you at the other hand, you may also see the other shops."


    Both the ladies came on the term and Alice finally parted the way with the lady Aura. As curiosity got better out of her mind, Alice walked closer to the other part of the shop, where she saw that there were two muscular vampires, currently spring and another knife in his hand.


    ''Cough Cough...'' gaining their attention, both of them looked above their heads to look at her respectively. "Yes, Miss? Have you forgotten something?"


    "No..."


    "Then why are you here? Are you here to ask about the route?" They had a rough idea since the lady wouldn''t like to appear at the shop as that of theirs. It was mainly for the gents since the swords are the last thing any other delicate lady would like to handle herself. "Um...I was here to ask about that sword.." Alice pointed out a certain one, where their eyes also had similarly moved to find the sword that was above their heads. "That one?"  the man asked to which she had a strong nod.


    "May, I know the price of that one and if...I can touch it?" Alice kept her formal tone, and the muscles were already surprised. However they didn''t deny since she appeared to be average, or probably her beauty was something to draw to their minds that she must be from a wealthy household to ask.


    Without delay, one of the men brought down the sword and put it in her hands. "Here, you can touch it. This is a special one and only has two types made. One is already sold and sent to the Royal castle and this one is left. Did you like that?"


    "A lot."


    "But for whom would you like to buy this, Miss?" it was the other man who asked with evident eagerness, to which Alice simply answered. "My husband. He loves swords, so do I."


    "Hm..your husband must be in the army of the Royal castle then if I am not wrong." To this, the man put out his rough idea but Alice didn''t deny, nor accepted a single word. She had stayed mum throughout but only gave a faint nod, giving them assurance and not putting any other suspicion on her head. Both the shopkeepers were convinced by her explanation when they had enthusiastically told. "This sword isn''t like any other. You would rarely find this in the other shops. If your husband is in the army, you should definitely buy this Mrs. because it is a rare piece. its sharpness will make it sell high."


    "For how much are you guys selling it?" Alice inquired while observing the knife from the other two sides. Her pointed eyes gazed and took a glance at each corner, with her hands wrapped around it safely. "This one seems good to handle.." her hand itself can feel the firmness around it, so will Cyrus for sure!


    The shopkeeper didn''t try to actually put the wrong price tag since he spoke. "Only fifteen silver coins if you can. It is of rare  thing and if your husband is in a-"


    "I will buy this. Please pack it nicely." Alice answered without even listening to their second-half since she had no more courage to blurt that her husband wasn''t in the army but..the head of the armies. They all obey his orders...


    As per her wish, the sword was already packed in the casket and seemed extra beautiful. No one can deny it was a masterpiece made out of the tin. Taking the smoother hands, Alice''s eyes didn''t tear from the sword that was placed in her palms.


    ''My first gift for him...after our marriage.''

 Chapter 103 - Book On Vampires!

    Soon after, she had walked out of the town again. When she had retarded to the outskirts of the town on her foot, her eyes fell on the carriage in which they had earlier traveled. The coachman was standing outside and without further delay, Alice walked closer to him to finally look at the man. "Please keep these things behind the carriage."


    "Sure Princess." The coachman accepted and carried the sword and the dress she brought in the other part of the carriage where the rest of the things which lady Aura bought were already residing. Thereafter, he had opened the door of the cart for her, and inside sat Lady Aura who radiated a bright grin. "It took you a long time to come back, didn''t it?"


    "I was walking cautiously. I didn''t wish to get lost, otherwise finding you would have been a big deal for me." Alice honestly reposed when she sat back at the palace and adjusted her dress. "How was your shopping, Lady Aura."


    "Oh, it was as usual. I brought some things for myself, some for my own chamber, and some for my son. He must be really happy to see that his mother bought something." Aura''s sentence clicked something in Alice''s mind, where she parted her lips to ask, "So, you have a son? I didn''t meet him either.."


    To this, the lady had kept quiet for the latter time before she asked the coachman to ride back to the castle. Meanwhile, Alice realized that the lady had already skipped the question. It made her curious, but a bit cautious too since it was rare for Lady Aura to act so defenseless against something.


    ''Did my question touch her wounds at the wrong place?'' She hoped not since that wasn''t her intention as well.


    But there was surely nothing to be touched in her question, Alice could easily predict that there were many things she had no idea about but to not unwrap it at the right time, she would conceal it up later. "Anyways, I was thinking, Lady Aura, why don''t you take me somewhere else today?"


    "The day is still bright and I don''t think we need to return back to the castle so very soon. It''s not like we use these kinds of clothes every day and can go out to the market each day..so.." Alice had mumbled with the happy pitch, which had pulled Lady Aura out from her daze to give her a faint nod.


    "I..will take you to the library of the town then. Coachman, take us to the library.." As per other orders, the cart was moved in the direction of the library, it was surely going to be a pleasant experience too.


    Despite Alice''s heart raging up, she had simply kept her view out from the small window to find that the terrain here was already beautiful. It was created with the beauty of nature, something which she deeply admired.


    With the bubbles of excitement in her stomach, Alice won''t deny that everything seemed wonderful. She was not only craving to visit the library but also the other places. However, for today, she realized that this was an experience hard to miss.


    Even lady Aura had kept mum throughout the journey as if she was already absorbed in her own thoughts. Neither did Alice disturb her, in the hope, of not ruining her emotions. From the past, she had seen that once she asked about her son, she had hesitantly changed her attitude and expressions.


    Alice can''t differentiate if this was simply the eye-catching thing or her illusion but she firmly believed that things aren''t that simple, to begin with, either. If it was a normal case, Lady Aura wouldn''t have reacted in such a way to the fast and furiousness. There were the hidden secrets. However, for now, Princess Alice had stayed mum, and soon after, the coachman had pulled their cart in the direction of the library.


    Within the next few moments, they have reached the place devised and when she stepped down, Alice''s gaze roamed in all the directions, to find that they weren''t away from the town. "I thought that the library would be near the castle, Lady Aura."


    "Yes, there is one. But it is the largest library where most of the people come. It has many books and I think you should also get something for yourself from where." Lady Aura''s explanation was bought by her easily.


    Without further delay, both of them walked inside the library, where they were first of all greeted by a gentleman. He was wearing the black color cloth around his shoulders and below was the white colors shirt. She didn''t comment but it was Lady Aura who passed him a small nod.


    "I''m happy to see you here, Vladir. I hope your days are going well in the local courts." Lady Aura started a small conversation, to which the man simply bowed. "Yes My lady. Everything is going well. I hope you and the King are also happy and good in your health."


    "Absolute... Thank you for asking."


    With this, the man had already left, where Alice passed Lady Aura a confused glare to ask further. "Lady Aura, who was he?"


    "A famous council member as well as a judge in most of the local courts. King has good relationships with him, so I thought of why not to greet him."


    To this, Alice didn''t show any expressions but with the further due, both of them walked from the giant library. There were all the books around, wherever her glance went to find that most of them were simply of the old tales.


    Each section held the different types of books, making her heart bloom in the garden of flowers. But at the same time, Princess Alice walked out of the special section of the giant library. The One, where all the books about the old tales and different creatures were stored.


    Leaving Lady Aura a bit behind, she walked closer in that specific trail, to find that most of them were about vampires, the devils, Gods, or black magic. Her Mind wondered, but there were neutral expressions held on her face.


    "What are you searching, Princess?" It was Lady Aura, who had caught up with her speed to look and came to stand behind her. "I was actually looking through books. They appear to be old."


    "Very old. The books written here are by different writers and many of them are already dead." Lady Aura explained.


    "But...is there anything stored here..." Turning her face to stare at lady Aura, she further continued, "....Which is of the old centuries before that massacre took place in the town and the Empire?"


    To Alice''s dismay, she got a negative shake from lady Aura''s side. She had simply neglected her words, to find that there was nothing of that era stored anywhere possible in the entire Empire. ''Is King so apprehensive about those centuries'' things to be revealed so that he had wiped everything out?''


    She knew that there was no proof against her holding the charges. But her instincts were already planning that it was all known to King Almen...It was his doing after all...


    But then, Lady Aura walked to the other corner with her straight expressions. Behind her, Princess simply stared at her to find that Lady Aura had taken out one of the books from the right shelf, and the book was very thick too. It equipped her curiosity but she maintained the calm when she saw that Lady Aura was walking back to her.


    Lowering her eyelids, she saw that Lady Aura had brought a book for her, which she handed over. "Lady..this.."


    "I think it will be very useful for you to read. In your free time, take note of the things mentioned and it will help you to learn more about the vampires and their powers."


    "But why?"


    "Because you are going to be Queen one day. A queen should know about the people residing in her own Kingdom. Alice, I know that Cyrus is a vampire and you both are forbidden to mate in the book, as well said by the old priest and the tales. But I firmly stand on my thoughts that there must be a way to find out if you both can do the same because there is no harm in breaking the long lineage either. If you both do this. it will create an uproar at first but trust me, this will open new rays of hope.."


    "You won''t have to deal with anyone else unlike me. Try to keep your position steady, Alice, because in this Kingdom, many are waiting for Cyrus''s downfall and have the eyes of the throne which solely belongs to our Crown Prince.."


    For the next few minutes, Alice didn''t utter. She simply clutched the book in her hand softly before she lifted her head to meet lady Aura''s soft and gazelle eyes. "Crown Prince Cyrus... has danger around him."


    "Many are thirsty for his blood. I hope...you will stand by his shoulders to support him in these deadly battles..as a wife....and as a...Queen..."

 Chapter 104 - Cyruss Personal Talks!

    "I will try my best, Lady Aura."


    "I expect the same from you, Princess."


    With this, lady Aura took her to leave saying that she can stay for a bit more, while she retarded to the cart. Giving a small nod, Princess had easily accepted while clutching the book closely to herself.


    A thick yet complicated look had plastered on her lips, with her lips parting but no voice coming out. ''She seemed emotional..'' that''s what she easily concluded after seeing her so persistent and actually go and look for Cyrus. As if, her attachment to Cyrus was even deeper than that of Lady Ashley.


    Yet the tinge of unhappiness was still visible.


    Lowering her eyelids, she didn''t respond to anyone before Alice walked on the other corner of the library and there, saw a shelf. While her gaze was fixed to the one specific book, her mind currently battled with the different emotions.


    However, no one can deny that her mind was already bursting with the crackers inside them.


    Without delay in her actions, Princess Alice raised her hand to take out another book for the shelf.


    THE CAVES OF WITCHES!


    She had no idea if it was simply her brain playing games with her or as well as her own self. There were doubts arousing but more than that, Alice''s eyes weren''t able to tear her gaze off from that name of the title. ''I need to take these two..''


    With this thought revolving around her brain, Alice simply walked to the counter where an old lady was sitting with her spectacles. Paying a few silver coins, Alice had successfully brought the two books along with her and asked the coachman to keep them in with the other materials. It didn''t catch anyone''s eyes and she was finally relieved.


    After coming back to the castle, it was Alice who had taken the step ahead to greet and take the final leave of Lady Aura who had taken the time out for the day to spend with her.


    It was already enough for her since she felt that lady Aura had specifically mentioned to her that she should progress for Cyrus and for her kingdom.


    In the deep of her mind, she had several times realized that things weren''t as simple as they appeared to her. Moreover, with the growing tension in the Empire, she had already sensed that things weren''t coming out between others too.


    Going straight to her own chamber, Alice had already changed into the original dress as that of the castle. It was Marie and Isa who helped her in the changing process, while they helped her to wear the rest of the jewelry again.


    "How was your day out in the market, Princess Alice?" It was Isa who was questioned, to which Alice smiled,  "It was wonderful. I got to see Stiffen Kingdoms'' various options and the works they do."


    "It is beautiful. One of the most hustle-bustled towns in the entire Empire, Princess." Marie told while she pinned up the lace that was being attached to her hair.


    Once again, she was ready in her original wear and all thanks to these maids.


    Since Alice intended to take some personal time, she had asked her maids to retard back to their other chores. Following her orders, they had silently left after which Alice turned her eyes on the books she had bought.


    Her things were kept on the bed of hers, where she took a few steps. Taking the book of the vampires as well as the Witches into her hands, she caressed it with the emotions floating inside her brain.


    ''Who knows why I brought this Witch book..''


    But as if, she is interested..as if, her own heart''s craving to know more about both creatures. And the thought once again entered into her brain. ''You and Cyrus have chances of mating...'' was this true?


    There was no guarantee of the same and it rose bubbles inside her stomach. She was seriously doubtful since no tales have told this in their books.


    But since Cyrus was different from the rest of the vampires, so was she...so were there slight possibilities that they might consider?


    Without further due, Alice had simply gone straight to her own side of the bed and started to read whatever was written in the book. The first book she chose was that of the arts while keeping the witch book inside the drawer beside her bed.


    Going through a few pages, the slight thing she caught was how vampire tales were as old as them.


    However, these vampires were already made out of them. Some corrupt people and experiments in the past have actually made these creatures who grew over a period of time.


    But soon, the sun went down in the sky and the moon rose. Similarly, all the lamps were listed in the corridors of the castle and the entire room.


    Yet Princess Alice was keenly focused on her book without even baiting anyone an eye. She wasn''t interested in the entire world, with her own naive cautiousness about what was happening around her.


    There was the door opened, which finally pulled her out from the daze, to lift her eyes and find her husband. "You are back..early today."


    "This is the usual time at which I get free, Princess. Last night was the exception." Cyrus told in his husky yet heavy voice.


    He simply walked inside the chamber and finally closed the door behind him.


    Instead of coming anywhere near, he straightaway went to the nearby couch to sit there and remove his armor. Meanwhile, Princess Alice only observed his movements, to bring a frown on her forehead. ''Why do I feel that he''s hiding something?''


    His actions were cautious and kind of disrupted her mind. Yet keeping those instincts aside, Alice simply stood on her feet again and then went to the other side of the room.


    From there, she brought the sword into her hand before she turned around to walk closer to Cyrus, who hadn''t even spared her any glance.


    Not giving it much of her thoughts, Alice silently walked closer to him. There, she lowered her eyes to look at Cyrus, before parting her lips, "Cyrus..I have something for you."


    "Hmm?" her voice made him lift his head to stare into her direction, "What do you have?"


    From behind herself, Alice pulled the sword out that was already in its place. She had placed it steadily on both of her palms, presenting it to him.


    After having the chance that she had something, Cyrus immediately stood on his toes to look at the swore with her hand. "This..."


    "I went to the local town with Lady Aura. From there, I brought this for you. T-take it...as a gift from...my side for having breakfast with me..." Only Alice knew how much her cheeks burnt red while muttering those words.


    With her eyelids lowered, Alice had finally blinked twice to continue, "My eyes fell on this sword so I thought of buying this for you. If you don''t like I can keep it with mys-"


    "Who said that I didn''t like it, Princess?" Crowned prince Cyrus asked with the husky voice, entering her brain.


    She gulped the saliva with hesitation, to shake her head. "I thought that most of your swords must be customized so.."


    "But this is the first thing my wife bought for me so I will definitely keep this close to me." While saying these words, Cyrus had taken the sword from her hand to wrap his hands around the stern and had a heavy sword.


    At this point, Cyrus felt that the sword wasn''t only made of stainless steel but also of the heavy tine material. The grip over its armor was heavy, to begin with, with a faint mark already carved on his lips. "Shall I say that your eyes are very sharp, my wife?"


    "W-what do you mean?"


    "You brought such a unique piece of the Sword. I can imagine that you must have checked it there only, to know if it holds the quality of fighting or not.." Cyrus''s comment made her lips turn into a straight line.


    But then, a blush had crept on her cheeks to give him a nod.


    She had learned swordsmanship in her life too. Due to the same skills, Alice could easily tell if one sword was good enough or the dangerous fights or not. The thickness and her gown gaze had first of all looked like these features the same before paying for it.


    "I hope Crowned Prince Cyrus will use it on his own time."


    "I will. Thank you for this..." He told her happily when he had kept the sword along with his other sword which he usually carries. Seeing him not neglecting it, made her heart bloom but held down her excitement.


    Somewhat, his actions weren''t getting her excitement to reach its peak. Either it was his aura, or something gave her than that, hard to die in her eyes.


    But it was strange, and not letting Alice rest in peace so Alice didn''t leave the move to even ask him, "Prince Cyrus, may I know, are you alright..is there anything you need to converse about?"


    Initially, Prince Cyrus didn''t utter a single word. He had carried out his routine work, like removing his shoes, and his clothes but then when he had found her lingering eyes on him, he had given him a wild guess.


    A soft sigh escaped his lips to finally ask her with uneasiness, "Princess Alice..I have something to talk to you about....and this is personal."